《More Than Lust》


 1) Unwanted touch!

    1) Unwanted touch!


    Grace''s pov


    I could hear morning birds chirping outside the window, the glimpse of sunlight filled my heart with relief


    when I realised that morning has made her presence known and now it will be over. It will chase dark


    night away.


    My eyes are tightly shut, I am trying my best not to scream, I always try but I can''t help it. He always


    makes me scream. My hands has started hurting after clutching on the bedsheets for whole night. But


    pain in hands is not the concern anymore, my whole body is hurting. I am exhausted by his tortures.


    I can''t open my eyes, I don''t want to witness myself in this position. I know, it''s going to haunt me


    forever. But even if I can''t see, i can definitely feel it. I am lying naked beneath him, hisrge body has


    covered my tiny frame. My legs are sore after being spread for so long. I just hope my head won''t hit


    the bedpost, the way he is ramming inside me after that I can only hope, not like i can do anything.


    Another wave of shiver crawled all over my body when his hot tongue brushed my skin which is already


    between his teeth. He let it go leaving burning sensation behind and i gasped for air.


    I tried to move my sore legs but his grip is too strong to let me move. I can feel his lips brushing against


    my neck but that''s not the intense feeling. How can I even feel other touches when he is literally ripping


    me with his hardness. His every thrust is making me roll my head.


    By now I have lost the count that how much time I have cum. I don''t know how many times he has


    fucked me throughout this night.


    As he increased his speed and i clutched on bedsheets tightly. My heart clenched with his every thrust.


    My skin is burning as his perfectly build body is sliding on me.


    I don''t want this pleasure, i don''t want to experience this euphoric feeling. I don''t want to moan in


    satisfaction. I don''t want his hands on me still I am enjoying it.


    He is no one, he is just a stranger. He is using me.


    My thoughts got blurred when familiar intense feeling build up in my lower belly. I bit my lips as my toes


    automatically curled.


    I tried not to scream but failed as usual. I let go throaty scream as I orgasmed.


    I kept my eyes shut while gasping for air and gulping to sooth my dry and sore throat. It felt like infinity,


    I don''t know how long he will take to climax. The way he is going, i don''t think he is going to do it any


    sooner.


    I don''t know how he gets so much stamina. I am on verge of passing out. One more minute and I will


    be gone. Darkness has already started gathering in my head.


    May be he noticed it, i don''t know if he decided to show mercy on me or he is really done but he


    climaxed. I gulped as he filled me with his hot seeds.


    His hot breath lingered on my neck for few more seconds but I didn''t dare to look at him. I just can''t, he


    is scary. Those cold grey eyes haunt me in dreams. I don''t know when was thest time that I have


    looked in his eyes. He doesn''t seem to care about it.


    After some time I felt his heavy body leaving my personal space. As soon as his warm body


    disappeared, cold wind pped my naked body. I don''t even have the energy to find the right corner of


    bedsheet and protect myself from cold.


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him with blurry vision. He left without a single word, not like i


    was expecting him to say anything.


    I couldn''t hold my eyes open any longer and let the darkness wash over me. Thest sound I heard is


    familiar click of washroom door. As usual he must be taking shower.


    I don''t know how much time has passed but it felt like just a blink, My eyes got snapped open when I


    heard the bathroom door getting open.


    I am sleeping in a fatal position, right now I want to gather enough energy so I can run back home. He


    came out only in his towel and i quickly looked at the floor. I don''t want to look at his eyes, I just can''t, it


    has became my phobia.


    His legs halted, he must be looking at me angrily. He doesn''t like it when I stay in his room after sex. I


    clutched on the bedsheet tightly, trying to disappear under it. His gaze is burning my body, i can feel it.


    After few seconds he walked in his closest and closed the door.


    I sighed and got off the warm and soft bed. This bed is my another nightmare. I gathered my clothes


    and walked towards the washroom to wash myself. After so many days, i have finally learnt to walk


    normally after his Hardcore sex.


    Before hees out I quickly washed myself and wore my dress. I grabbed my purse and Ran


    downstairs and finally out of the mansion.


    This house will always haunt me, this is not house it''s a hell for me and That man is Lucifer.


    Dominick Moretti, Italian mob boss.


    I hate working for him but at the same time I am proud of myself that I am knowledgeable enough to


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    work with him. I am his personal ountant. I manage his ounts. And this is what keeping me and


    my father alive.


    I still can''t believe that I got involved with him. J don''t know whom to curse, Myself or my father. I hate


    my father for it. I had to sell myself for him.


    I still can''t forget that night, when my doom knocked on our door and my life turned upside


    down.

 2) Self made trap!

    2) Self made trap!


    Grace''s pov


    I still can''t forget the night, when my doom knocked on our door.


    I was happy that day because I finallypleted my studies in ountancy and I was very excited to


    enter in corporate world. I wanted to learn and explore the opportunities.


    I went home to tell this to my father. I had no idea if he was going to be happy or not. After my mother''s


    death he has became a lost man. It''s been 5 years and he is still in Grief. I always tried to understand


    him and tried to give him emotional support but it didn''t work. Still I can''t abandon him because he


    adopted me when I needed family. Yes, i am adopted. How can I leave him when he is the one who has


    given me this life. I can''t be ungrateful to him. He is my father and I love him.


    We shifted to Italy so it can help him to heal from his grief, I could see his health going downward day


    by day. Managing in new country wasn''t easy but I did it for him. He has cousins in Italy and they


    helped us to settle down. Only if I have known, i wouldn''t have looked at Italy let alone settle here.


    When I reached home I saw him sitting on the sofa with serious expressions. He looked scared, he was


    sweating and trembling.


    "Dad what happened?"


    I asked. My happiness was long forgotten when I saw his state.


    "Grace, you need to leave..."


    He suddenly said.


    "Leave this house... Go somewhere, anywhere!.... and don''te back..."


    My heart broke listening his words, i thought he is abandoning me.


    "Dad, Don''t you love me anymore?"


    I asked in broken voice.


    He looked at me sadly.


    "No dear... I love you, I love you more than myself but right now I am in a big problem. I can''t put you in


    a danger... Leave Grace."


    I should have listen to him but i didn''t and it was biggest mistake of my life.


    "No dad, i won''t leave you... How can I run when you are in problem... You look so scared, what''s going


    on dad?"


    I tried to ask but suddenly door of our house got mmed open.


    Dad stepped back scared as few men barged in. They were looking like goons.


    "Rafael, he is here"


    One man yelled and another man entered the house like he owns it.


    Rafael was a tall but quite lean bodied man, he had long ck hair upto his shoulders. He was quite


    good looking among all his men.


    "You shouldn''t have run, Stuart. You fucked up really bad..."


    Rafael mocked.


    "Rafael, i just need few more days... I''ll pay you back..."


    Dad pleaded and I was looking at them confused.


    "Sorry man... Chief has ordered us to take care of you, now no one can save you."


    Rafael said.


    "I have to kill you"


    "Excuse me"


    I gasped at his words.


    "Who are you and why are you threatening my father like this?"


    I asked confused.


    Rafael looked at me like he just noticed me and raised his thick ck eyebrows. His eyes lingered on


    me before he spoke.


    "Darling, your father has borrowed money from me and he is not ready to pay back... And that''s why I


    am here to kill him."


    He said like he is telling me about weather.


    "Can we please talk rationally about it... Please."


    I requested. He seemed dangerous so I decided to handle with care but in reality i was digging my own


    grave.


    Rafael Groaned annoyingly.


    "Sit"


    He ordered making me look at him hesitantly.


    "Don''t be shy, sit down. It''s your own house..."


    He mocked and his menughed at me.


    I sat down beside my father who was looking terrified.


    "How much money he has taken from you... I can pay you back"


    I said and another wave ofughter spread in the house.


    Rafael himself chuckled.


    "Babygirl, even if you sell your beautiful body, you can''t pay this loan..."


    He stated.


    "Your father has fucked up very badly... he has taken money with 10% interest and now he has to give


    me one million..."


    My mouth literally dropped on the floor when I heard his words.


    "One million"


    I said in disbelief.


    "Dad why you need so much money? What did you do with that?"


    I asked in disbelief but I got just guilty look.


    "He did gambling and drugs... Looks like you doesn''t know that your father is wasted. He is a drug


    addict."


    Rafael said.


    "Dad why?"


    I looked at him heartbroken. I couldn''t understand what made him take those extreme decisions.


    "I am sorry"


    He mumbled. I wanted to scream at him but that wasn''t the right time. I had to do something to save


    both of us.


    "Please sir, give me some time. I''ll definitely pay you back"


    I had no idea how I was going to do that but still I promised.


    Rafael didn''t believe me.


    "You can''t"


    He stated firmly.


    "Anyway you won''t get anything after killing us. Then why not give us a chance... I have recently


    I pleaded.


    Rafael sighed.


    "Why don''t you understand girl, with 10% interest you can''t pay it like this... It will keep increasing...


    And I am not the boss, i am just following his orders... Trust me if boss was here, you two would have


    been dead by now."


    He Scolded.


    "Sir please, i know my father has made mistake but he is not well... Please give me one chance..."


    I wasn''t ready to loose hope.


    Rafael rubbed his forehead and looked at his man. One man came forward and whispered something


    in his ear.


    "You are ountant?!"


    He asked and i nodded.


    "Fine, let''s see if we can do something..."


    He said and handed me one card.


    "Come to this address and meet Mr. Gomez... If you are lucky enough then you might survive, if not


    then I have toe back."


    "Thank you so much"


    I smiled at him and he looked at me weirdly. Visible blush spread on his cheeks as he looked away.


    "You don''t deserve her, Stuart... You destroyed her life."


    Rafael looked at dad hatefully and left our house.


    After that I tried to talk to my father and he apologized for his behavior. I couldn''t do anything. I


    somehow managed to save both of us for that moment but couldn''t promise future.


    After that day I stepped in dirt which stained my whole life. No matter what I can''t wash it off.


    I snapped out of my thoughts as cab halted in front of my house. I stepped out and rushed towards the


    washroom.


    Turning on the shower i started cleaning my body furiously till it turns red. No matter how much I try, i


    can''t get rid of his touches.


    Throwing soap on the floor i screamed to let go my frustration. I broke down on the floor. I feel like a


    whore, who sleeps with stranger for money. I feel dirty when he touches me with no love. I am just an


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    object which satisfy his needs, which he can use whenever and however he wants.


    I don''t want this but still I am guilty of enjoying his touch. This is wrong. What makes me more guilty is i


    enjoy his touch, even when I know that it''s bad. It''s eating me from inside.


    This might have been easier if I wasn''t getting physical satisfaction.


    I never thought life would make me face these kind of things. I just wanted normal life.


    I just hope it ends soon or am I dreaming about impossible thing.

 3) Fifteen days!

    3) Fifteen days!


    Grace''s pov


    After taking shower i finally came out of the washroom. My eyes are burning after crying, i am used to it


    by now.


    I wore dress and got ready for the work. No matter how much I hate it, i can''t stop working for him


    otherwise he will destroy us within seconds. My heart burns whenever I thought about my situation. It


    feels like I am drowning in a bog, i am trying to hold on something to survive, trying to breath but


    everything is slipping from my hands like wet mud. It''s suffocating.


    Wiping my tears I did my hair and tried to hide his marks. My neck is full of hickeys.


    I wore my old blue dress which is decent enough for office. I am getting short of clothes but shopping is


    thest thing which I should do right now. I can''t do it when I have mountain of debt on my head.


    Sighing I walked downstairs, we have small two story house which is actually not in very good


    condition. I don''t have money to renovate it. I feel very bad when I see crispy walls and broken


    furniture.


    My stomach growled in hunger, I have to eat something afterst night. I feel weak. As usual


    disappointment shed on my face when I opened the freezer. It''s empty, what was I expecting. I don''t


    even have enough money to buy groceries. After paying the installments of loan i only get one


    thousand dors in my hands from which I have to manage house expenses and other basic things.


    I made coffee for myself and sat at the dining table. Looks like it''s my only meal today.


    I just hope it ends soon. It''s been three and half months I am doing this, 15 days more and it will be


    over. I will be free from him.


    "Good morning"


    Dad said whileing inside. Where did hee from? Was he out whole night?


    "I went for a walk..."


    He said while sitting beside me.


    "I brought this sandwich for you... I know there is nothing in the freezer."


    "Thanks"


    I really needed it.


    "Grace, how is it going?... Are you doing okay?"


    He asked sadly.


    "I know It''s____"


    "Dad, i am fine"


    I trailed off.


    "Everything will be fine within few days... I am gettingte, i should leave"


    I said and walked out. He doesn''t know what I am doing to pay his loan. I can''t meet his gaze, i feel


    ashamed.


    Releasing a heavy sigh i started walking towards the Office building. It''s on half an hour distance, i


    can''t waste money on cab or bus so I take a walk everyday. It''s a cold day today, it''s not snowing yet


    but soon it will. Christmas used to be my favourite but this time I am not even a bit excited for it.


    After half an hour I am finally standing in front of his office building. I walked inside, trying to ignore


    N?velDrama.Org owns ? this.


    regr employees.


    I walked through digital security and went to the 2nd floor where all employees are already working.


    Everyone looks rxed which shows that he haven''te to the office yet.


    I wish he Don''te today, my day will be less stressful.


    Suddenly everyone got alert and quietly took their ces, air around me got tensed and i know who is


    the reason behind it.


    All flour went pin drop silent. I am the only one who is standing in Middle of the way.


    I decided to look up but those familiar shiny expensive shoes came in my view and I dropped the idea.


    I am not going to look in his eyes, never.


    ''anything but not eyes Grace... Not eyes.''


    I warned myself.


    I kept my head low, I am too scared to do something. I want to run from his site but it feels like my legs


    are Frozen. I don''t want him to insult me in front of everyone.


    But sometimes I force myself to think does he even remember my face, why would he? I am just a


    random girl who is warming his bed for money. I know his thinking won''t be good about me. He must be


    thinking so low of me. Will he recognise me if he sees me outside of his bedroom and office cabin.


    Does he even recognise my face?


    I gulped when he walked passed by me. he didn''t even spare me a nce, like i am a stranger, like he


    wasn''t fucking the life out of me entire night. Not like i was expecting him to greet me but how can he


    be so normal while I am dying every second. I closed my eyes as his scent teased my senses and


    remind me of every night which I have spent with him. He has strong additive scent but for me it''s


    another thing which presence scares me.


    He must have went to his cabin because now I can hear chattering and murmuring of people.


    "God, he is so handsome"


    One of the girl eximed.


    "Trust me I would have leave this work long time ago but he is the only reason why I am here."


    Another one said.


    Oh, only if you knew girl. I internally scoffed at her.


    "Exactly... I mean am look at him. He will put some vogue model to shame..."


    Another one joined the conversation.


    "He is such a daddy material... He makes me wet just by his looks, damn... He must be very good in


    bed, have you seen his personality."


    Ohh, yes i have seen everything and I''ll be very happy to change my ce with her.


    "Have you ever been to his cabin?"


    One of them asked other one.


    "Sadly no... Only his secretary is allowed other than Mr. Gomez."


    One of them answered.


    "No there is one more..."


    Someone said and I looked at them, they all were looking at me.


    "This girl... I don''t know exactly what she does but i think she stays in his cabin whole day."


    "She is his personal ountant... Mr. Gomez once told me."


    Another one answered.


    Before they call me I rushed towards his cabin. I don''t want to deal these wild cats. They will eat me


    alive.


    I took a deep breath and pressed the red doorbell, when it turned green I hesitatingly opened the door


    and entered.


    He was sitting in his chair and thankfully Mr. Gomez was sitting in front of him.


    "Good morning..."


    I mumbled and silently sat on the sofa.


    As usual Mr. Gomez just nodded at me and he behaved like i am invisible. He never greets me back,


    he doesn''t even acknowledge my presence until and unless it''s for sex.


    I kept my purse aside and picked up the documents which were on the coffee table. This is where I


    work everyday. I don''t have seperate table or ce where I can work freely. I work in front of him.


    I once asked Mr. Gomez about it and he said that it''s a confidential work. I am dealing with his personal


    ounts and they don''t want to take any risk. And I can understand it, he has lot of ck money. The


    money he earns within one minute, I can''t earn it in my whole life. He is beyond the definition of Rich.


    What I have to do is convert his ck money into white and keep his ounts away from the radar of


    Ie tax department.


    The loan which my father has taken from him is nothing for him, he can earn it back just in one second


    still he is ying with our lives for it. Does it entertain him?


    "I''ll take your permission now, chief"


    Mr. Gomez stood up to leave.


    "See you around Grace... Did you have breakfast?"


    He looked at me.


    I don''t know why but he asks me this everyday and sometimes he brings me lunch and dinner. Why


    does he care if I am eating or not?


    "Yes, Mr. Gomez... Thank you."


    I replied.


    He gave me nod and walked out. I don''t know if I should hate this man or be grateful that he is helping


    me in this work. He is close man of Dominick Moretti and has been helpful towards me but still he is his


    man and they all are criminals.


    I still remember how Mr. Gomez offered me this work and till now I am thinking if I have made the right


    decision or not by listening to him.

 4) Help or trap!

    4) Help or trap!


    Grace''s pov


    I still remember how Mr. Gomez offered me this work and till now I am thinking if I have made the right


    decision or not by listening to him.


    Rafael gave me that card and said.


    "Get this job at any cost... Otherwise You can''t pay this loan... Don''t make mee back here Grace.


    It''s my job, i have to kill both of you. If I won''t kill you then he will kill me."


    He sounded worried for me.


    "Thanks for giving me this chance Rafael... I will definitely pay back for it..."


    I was genuinely grateful to him. He was respectful towards me and decided to help me. To be honest


    when I saw him I didn''t expect this from him. His personality is too badass to presume it.


    "You don''t deserve this... All the best"


    He smiled at me and left our house with his men.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I took the card and went to the address. It was his office. After waiting for almost 2 hours I finally got


    the chance to meet Mr. Gomez. With hesitation i entered his office.


    Gomez is in histe 50s with grey hair and average height. He was giving me feeling of my highschool


    principal.


    When I entered he fixed his sses and looked at me.


    "Yes?"


    I gulped.


    "Sir, I am Grace... Rafael___"


    "Yes, yes... Come take a seat Grace"


    He said.


    "Yes, Rafael told me about your case. First time he seemed concerned. He was literally requesting me


    to help you... You are lucky."


    He took my documents and started reading it.


    "You have good marks Grace but i don''t think I have suitable job for you right now."


    "Sir please... It''s really very important for me. It''s a question of life and death"


    I requested.


    "You think I don''t know that..."


    He stated.


    "You should have been dead by now... You are a fresher Grace. I have just seen your marks not


    performance..."


    "I am very good at ounting, i assure you that. I have worked as an intern too but right now I don''t


    have reference letter."


    I replied desperately.


    He threw some files at me and said.


    "Tell me what''s wrong in these files and I''ll think about hiring you... You have two minutes."


    I quickly picked up those files and started checking. It was someone''s personal ount statements. It


    was too easy to detect it, any person who has great knowledge of numbers and ounts can easily tell


    what''s the problem.


    "Sir there is some mistake in tax payment... If wepare it to our ie taxw it''s too much. This


    person has paid double ie tax but it''s impossible to pay twice. Whoever is handling this ount is


    stealing money."


    I answered honestly.


    He hummed as his eyebrows raised with impression.


    "Good..."


    He said.


    "But even if I hire you, do you really think you can pay this loan... I can give you $10k dors per


    month, let''s say $20k but still you can''t cover the loan in four months."


    "Four months?"


    I asked confused.


    "Yes, I can only borrow that much time for you... My Chief has given only four months to you. You have


    to pay back in four months."


    He informed.


    Four months was not enough to pay one million loan. My face fell. There was no way I could make it


    and to mention that interest will keep increasing.


    "Don''t be sad Grace"


    He sighed and i looked at him hopefully.


    "I have one more job for you."


    "I am ready to do it"


    I quickly answered thinking it''s about some office work.


    "Listen to me first and then decide... It''s not what you are thinking... I can exin it to you but you have


    to keep your mind open. Don''t overreact."


    He warned and i nodded.


    "Chief needs a girl to satisfy his physical needs."


    All the colours from my face drained when he said that.


    "Mr. Gomez I am not a prostitute... I am sorry I can''t do it."


    I said shaking my head.


    "I know..."


    He said gently.


    "I can see you are not like that and i can easily give this job to someone else. Girls are waiting for just


    one call. You must have Heard about Dominick Moretti."


    "I can''t___ i don''t care who he is"


    My eyes watered.


    "Think about it... This is your only way to pay this loan. The amount is huge, you can pay your all loan...


    I have spent my whole life in this line Grace, I have seen people doing anything for life... Sleeping with


    man is thest thing to be worried about. Don''t you kids have one night stands, it''s just like that..."


    He exined.


    "I don''t do that kind of things..."


    I wiped my tears.


    "Hookups are different and selling your body for money is different... I can''t do it Mr. Gomez. Please


    give me something in ountancy, I''ll manage the rest"


    I requested.


    "Fine, you can join from day after tomorrow but think about it Grace. You can make things easier for


    you..."


    He said handing me back my documents.


    "Thanks for your valuable time"


    I mumbled and left his presence.


    I was thinking how to gather money, I sold my jwellery andptop. I asked few rtives for money but


    no one helped me.


    After selling jwellery I got money but it wasn''t sufficient and again other creditors knocked on my door. I


    couldn''t understand from how many people dad has borrowed money. They were ready to burn our


    house, they weren''t patient like Rafael. They weren''t ready to listen. May be they got the news that


    Rafael was here, they were there to take their money before we die.


    Thankfully it was small amount so I paid them from the most which I got from sellings and again I was


    left with empty hands.


    I tried to confront dad but as usual he had nothing except his empty apologies and promises.


    I would have leave him if he would have been my real father but how can I abandon the man who gave


    me new life. He adopted me when no one was there for me. I understand every person has bad time in


    life and I was ready to stand beside my father in this problem.


    I thought About Mr. Gomez''s proposal. That was my only way to get out of this problem.


    Just four months and it will be over, how hard it can be, i thought but I was terribly wrong.


    But I had no choice either, it felt like God has closed all the doors and this is the only window from


    which I can escape this problem.


    I had to save our lives. Next day with heavy heart i went back to Mr. Gomez.


    "I am ready for it"


    I said with glossy eyes and he smiled.


    Now I know that I made the wrong decision. I should have look for something else. It''s very difficult. I


    can''t deal with this guilt. I am ashamed of myself.


    He scares me, he is too rough and ruthless. He doesn''t care about my pain.


    I somehow managed for all these days, now only 15 days has remained.


    But can I really forget all these things and start a new life.


    No, i can''t forget anything. I still remember my first night with him. That night he took something very


    precious from me and i couldn''t do anything. I was helpless.


    That night is my nightmare.

 5) Angry eyes!

    5) Angry eyes!


    Grace''s pov


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Mr. Gomez left the office and I resumed my work. I wasn''t fan of silence but now I am in love with it. He


    never talks to me. Sometimes it''s feel like i don''t even exist for him, he onlyes to me when he


    wants sex. I haven''t seen him talking to people casually so I don''t think it''s just me with whom he


    doesn''t converse. But may be that''s what my ce in his life, I am just a thing which he wants to satisfy


    himself. I have no value in his eyes. I am not the first one for him and definitely not thest. I am just


    waiting for these fifteen days to end and then I''ll be free.


    I tried to focus on my work, it''s so difficult when he is sitting across me. He doesn''t say anything but it


    feels like he is watching me everytime. I have never looked up at him when we are in cabin, i try to


    ignore his presence and focus on my work. I hardly look at his face, he terrifies me. His eyes are


    enough to kill anyone. I never thought that someone can make me shiver with just one angry look until I


    met him.


    We often experience nightmares and wishes not to face it in real life, I was also experiencing


    nightmares but I was so unlucky that I myself walked towards it.


    Shaking my head I started examining his bank statements but my grip on pen tightened when he stood


    up from his chair.


    ''oh god! not now... Please not now... I am still tired because ofst night. I can''t take it today...''


    I closed my eyes and gulped. I don''t want to look at him right now. Goosebumps crawled on body when


    I thought about the situation.


    ''I don''t want to have sex today...''


    I waited to feel his hands on my body but it didn''t happen, i slowly opened my eyes and released my


    breath which I was holding. He wasn''t near me instead He was standing at the window, turning his


    back on me. Whenever I look at him I only think, this man is so big. I hardly reach to his chest, if he


    decides he can easily crush me under him.


    He looks lost, he is not wearing his coat, sleeves are rolled up to the elbows. I can see veins popping


    on his hands which he has in his pockets. He looks tense and it''s a red signal for me. In these few


    months I have started predicting his behavior, whenever he looks tense he goes very hard on me, he


    makes me cry. I can''t handle his bad mood. His bad mood is my biggest fear.


    I can''t forget how he treated me on first night. I tremble just with the memory, that night he installed his


    fear in my heart.


    My situations manipted me to ept this thing, it wasn''t easy but I had to do it for survival. I had no


    other choice.


    Mr. Gomez exined and told me all the rules. He looks worried about me, he was warning me again


    and again not to do anything stupid. He personally took me to the doctor for birth control.


    "Do anything you want Grace... But don''t ever try to run..."


    He warned and i looked at him.


    "You won''t seed and will eventually end up dead... You seem to be nice girl, don''t die..."


    I gulped.


    "Will he hurt me?"


    He looked away from my eyes and that hesitant eyes gave me my answer. I know he can hurt me.


    "It depends on you Grace... Don''t make him mad. Listen to him. Follow his orders, give him what he


    wants and you will be fine."


    He replied.


    "Anyway he will get bored of you very soon..."


    He looked at me up and down.


    "I don''t think you have anything which can smitten him... He has seen better."


    He casually insulted my body.


    I know I am average looking girl, I have small  body. Even if I am American I don''t have those colourful


    eyes and golden hair. My eyes and hair are coal ck. I have baby face which makes me look younger


    than really I am. I am 25 years old and people often took me as highschool girl.


    "I am actually worried... I think he might reject you. You are too small for him. I wouldn''t have chose you


    if it''s not for the loan."


    He said shaking his head.


    "Make sure he chooses you Grace, this is your only way to pay back this loan... I am sorry if I am


    making you feel bad but this is the reality."


    "I know"


    I nodded gulping back my tears.


    Does he really thinks I care about his choice, i don''t want to impress him or anything like that. I have


    prepared myself to do this only because I want to see my father alive, that''s it.


    Mr. Gomez personally dropped me at his mansion.


    "Please follow the rules Grace... I don''t want to collect your dead body in the morning."


    He said in warning tone and it was making me more anxious.


    I walked inside the mansion which was not less than any five star hotel. One guard guided me through


    empty hallways. My eyes wondered onrge paintings and huge chandelier. If it wasn''t for the situation


    I would have love to take a tour of that Mansion.


    "You can go inside... Chief is already inside."


    The guard said when we stopped in front of big mahogany door. I know it''s not his bedroom because


    Gomez said that no one has permission to enter his bedroom. I have to wait for him in different room.


    I gulped and closed my eyes. After giving myself falls hopes and empty confidence I pushed the big


    heavy door and entered inside.


    Lights were off and only source of light was Fire but it was strong enough to provide enough light, It


    was making the room warm. It was giving mediaeval feeling.


    I looked at him, he was standing beside the bed and behind the window just like he is standing in front


    of me in the office.


    "Strip!"


    Was the first word which he said to me.


    My heart started trembling in my ribcage when I heard his thick Italian ent in rough and strong


    voice. From the back he looked too big and it scared me even more. I clutched on hem of my ck


    dress which Gomez gave me.


    I bit on lower lip in shame and unzipped my dress. I knew I have to do it so I was prepared. I stood


    there only in ck thong. I never thought that some day I will do this for money. My heart was


    bing heavy with each passing second. I was afraid that I might turn back from my decision. I


    wanted it to be done so I can go back home. Turning back would have made my situation worst.


    Standing naked in front of total stranger was very disgusting feeling, my mind was getting foggy with


    overthinking.


    He turned around and looked at me, I was looking down in shame. I was sure that he could see my red


    and embarrassed face in the dark room.


    He ced his ss aside with tuck sound and i looked at him. My heart stopped beating for a second


    when I saw his face. I wasn''t expecting this man to be so good looking. He was tall, his face was


    beautiful with sharp features. Pointed nose and heart shaped lips. Almond eyes with thick eyshes


    and eyebrows. Gics ys it''s roll very beautifully.


    Still his beauty couldn''t hide evilness of his face. Sometimes we get the feeling about the person with


    just one look and I was sure that it''s not the good one. His dangerous Aura was overpowering his


    beauty.


    My eyes locked with his and i only saw lust in those grey orbs.


    He took a step towards me and I automatically stepped back which was my first mistake.


    My heart shook in fear when he red at me. His eyes were literally throwing daggers at me. He


    looked offended and angry. If looks can kill then i would have been dead at that day. I gulped and


    looked down. After that day I couldn''t look into his eyes again.


    Partly because I am scared and partly because I am embarrassed.


    People says right, eyes talks and i don''t want to Converse with his evil eyes.


    Small scream escaped from my mouth when he grabbed my arm and roughly pushed me on the bed.

 6) Pain!

    6) Pain!


    Grace''s pov


    Small scream escaped from my mouth when he grabbed my arm and roughly pushed me on the bed.


    I quicklyposed myself trying to hide my embarrassment. Getting pushed on strangers bed half


    naked wasn''t appealing. My eyes filled with tears but I was trying to stay strong.


    Before I couldpose myself he disappeared behind the door which I assumed to be washroom.


    I was sitting on the bed naked just with thong on. My throat was getting tight while trying to control my


    tears. I gathered the bedsheet around me and ced on my chest to hide my nakedness, Door was


    still open and wasn''t ready to make show for someone else. I nced at the open door, freedom was


    few steps away. I could have run away from everything but then what? Results would have bring


    disaster in my life.


    My father would have been dead, may be they would have kill me too. Now when I look at his


    ounts, I realise that I made the right decision. This man can do anything with this much money and


    there wasn''t any other way to escape from the situation.


    I looked down at the ground from the open door. There wasn''t any other option.


    I gulped when he came back from the washroom. He walked towards the door and locked it making my


    heart hammer in my chest.


    As he took steps closer to me my anxiety started rising. I tried to rx but it was impossible.


    He sat down and bed beside me dipped by his weight. He grabbed the bedsheet from my hands and


    threw it back from where I had picked it, leaving me naked for his eyes.


    I kept my head low, I had no intention to look at him and make my condition worst. My lips


    automatically parted and i took shaky breath as he touched my breast and gave it a light squeeze.


    Something unfamiliar rushed in my body, that feeling was new and confusing. I was aware that he was


    making me arouse by touching my boobs, I had that much knowledge.


    I stiffened as he grabbed my neck and trailed his nose on my cor bone like he is smelling me. My


    throat was getting dry by his actions.


    He pushed me on the bed while hovering over me and squeezed my breasts. I bit my lips hard to stop


    myself from screaming when he pinched my nipples and sucked on it. I fisted the soft pillow which was


    under my bed. He continued doing it until I felt the wetness pooling between my thighs.


    I almost cried when he ripped my thong and discarded it somewhere in the room, my skin around the


    waist was burning by the friction.


    I curled my toes when he touched my vulva with his cold hand. He gently spread my legs and started


    circling my clit. I gasped as I couldn''t take the unfamiliar feeling. It was too much for me. As something


    heavy started building in my stomach i stiffened but he retrieved his hand back letting the feeling


    disappear.


    I had no idea what was happening to my body neither I was experienced. Obviously I had bookish


    knowledge of those things but I wasn''t aware of the practical.


    I screamed when he insert his finger inside me and he stopped. May be he realised that i am virgin.


    Tears prickled my eyes as it sting. I started taking shaky breaths and covered my mouth with my


    trembling hands.


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him as he pulled his hand back from my wet core.


    I gulped with wide eyes when I saw him removing his leather belt. He grabbed my wrists and started


    tying the belt around it.


    "W_What a_are___"


    My words stuck in my dry throat when he gave me warning look with his eyes. His eyes gave me deep


    feeling of fear. I was never intimidated by someone like this. His eyes are enough to kill me.


    When he looked into my eyes with that murderous look i closed my eyes tightly letting him do whatever


    he wants.


    He tied my hands to the bedpost making me tremble beneath him.


    I tried to open my eyes but I caught glimpse of him getting undress and silent tears started flowing from


    my closed eyes.


    It was very heartbreaking to give myself to the stranger who doesn''t care about me, who doesn''t love


    me, whom I don''t know.


    I started taking deep breaths when he again hovered over me and spread my legs.


    I flinched back when he rubbed his hardness on my wetness. I didn''t see it but I could tell that he is big.


    It was obvious from his body size.


    Goosebumps erupted on my body when he grabbed my thighs and spread my legs in eagle position.


    My lower part waspletely visible for his eyes. My face was on fire, I was sure that my pale skin has


    turned red.


    I screamed on top of my lungs when he mmed his length inside me with one thrust.


    "STOP!"


    I screamed.


    It hurt like hell, like someone has ripped me in two pieces. I struggled to free my hands from the belt


    which was biting on my skin.


    "I can''t.... Please go slow... It''s hurting."


    I cried and tried to open my eyes but everything was blurry due to tears.


    I couldn''t move under him and then i understood why he tied me. May be he knew that I will react like


    this.


    I sobbed and whimper in pain but it didn''t seem to affect him. He did gave me few seconds to adjust


    with his length and started thrusting inside me.


    I screamed and cried until pain turned into pleasure. I was aware that first time can be painful but never


    thought that it can hurt like this. I stopped screaming but couldn''t stop myself from sobbing.


    His hot breathing was mocking my wet cheeks. His nails were digging in my thighs. My sweaty body


    waspletely under his mercy and he wasn''t showing any mercy. He was going too rough on me like


    he wants to rip me apart.


    I was in pain, not physically but emotionally. My heart was clenching in pain with his every thrust. I lost


    myself to him. He took very precious part of me. But i consoled myself saying that I am the one who


    came here, i climbed on his bed for money, he didn''te to me. He didn''t snatch anything from me, i


    myself gave it to him to destroy it.


    Again that feeling build up in me. Sparks erupted in my whole body and my toes curled. I arched my


    back and screamed once again when my first orgasm hit me. It felt like someone has pushed me from


    the edge.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    My eyes were getting droopy from the exhaustion, my struggles died down as my body started feeling


    numb.


    I heard loud grunt and felt him cuming inside me. He let go of my legs and i couldn''t feel them.


    Last thing I remember of that night is my hands got free from the belt and i hugged myself while


    shedding silent tears. After that everything went ck.


    Gomez had told me to leave the room when he is done with me but i couldn''t follow the basic rule. I


    wasn''t the one to me.


    I visibly flinched and snapped out of my horrible memories when Gomez again entered the office and


    said.


    "I am sorry to disturb you Chief but there is something you should pay attention to."


    His voice brought me back in the present world and then i realised that i was looking at him all this


    time. And what made my stomach churn is he was looking at me too.


    How long I was doing it?


    I quickly looked down awkwardly. I don''t want to give him any wrong hints.


    Only fifteen days are remaining and then it will be over.


    It will be over, right?...

 7) Fear!

    7) Fear!


    Authors pov


    "Are youfortable?"


    Rafael asked me and I nodded my head with small smile.


    I was sitting in his car with him and two more men which were in my house when I first met Rafael. I


    don''t know their name but they both look quite close to Rafael.


    Rafael always try to make conversations with me but I don''t initiate much. I know he has helped me but


    at the end he is criminal and i don''t want to get close to anyone from mafia.


    I don''t know what kind of thoughts he has for me, he knows that I am sleeping with Dominick Moretti for


    money. I don''t think he has very good judgements about me and it makes me ufortable around


    him.


    I was in the office doing my work but then Gomez told me that I have to check some other financial


    transactions. He told me to go with Rafael so here I am.


    At least I am out of his site.


    Rafael parked the car in huge parking lot and all of us got out. Just by seeing the parking lot i got the


    feeling that it''s a very expensive ce.


    "Come Grace"


    Rafael said and I followed him.


    "Rafael what is this ce?"


    I asked as we Started walked inside.


    "This is BDSM club... Chief owns it"


    He replied casually as we stood in front of the elevator.


    "BDSM?!"


    I gulped. Is he into that kind of things? He has never tried those things with me except tying my hands


    but what if he does? Oh my god!


    "Yes, BDSM"


    Rafael said and we both entered the elevator.


    "We have a doubt that the manager of this club is messing with profit... All you need to do is check the


    financial statements and do the audits... We are here for inspection"


    He exined and i nodded.


    I am feeling very ufortable in this ce. Thankfully I am here just for work.


    "Miss your dresscode"


    The bouncer blocked my way by hisrge arm making me halt.


    "Keep your hand in its ce if you love your life..."


    Rafael warned him and he quickly stepped back.


    "Sorry I didn''t know that she is with you"


    He apologized.


    "Then ask, Idiot"


    Rafael spat.


    He gestured me to walked ahead of him and i did. As soon as I entered the room I froze in my ce.


    The room was smelling like sex but that wasn''t the problem. There were so many naked women. I


    scrunched my eyebrows when I saw big cors around their necks with chains. Few of them still


    wearing lingeries.


    I flinched when I heard painful scream and looked at the stage where one naked woman was getting


    whipped and everyone was watching it like a movie.


    I have heard about BDSM, sub-dom rtionship but this is my first time to witness it.


    I am no one to judge but I still can''t understand why would someone get naked in front of bunch of


    people just for pleasure.


    Here I am doing it in front of one man and the shame and guilt is eating me from inside. How can they


    do it?


    How can someone take pleasure from pain?


    I eyes widened when I saw one Dom using big dildo on his sub and quickly looked away. It was


    terrifying to see, she was literally turning blue by her bounds.


    I can''t listen their screams and whimpers, it makes me scared. It reminds me of my first night with him.


    Whenever I thinks about it my core clench in pain.


    I flinched when someone touched my shoulder.


    "Are you okay Grace?"


    It was Rafael.


    "This way"


    He gestured.


    I silently followed him trying to ignore everything and everyone. This dark world is not for me, i can''t


    deal with it.


    I just hope that he doesn''t do this to me. If he can be rough in normal sex then he will literally kill me in


    these dominant ways.


    I don''t want him to whip me like this. I don''t want to wear cor. I don''t want to use sex toys. Not with


    him at least.


    We entered the office which was made up of one side mirror. All the noise disappeared but we could


    still see the people.


    When we entered the mid age man who was sitting in the office stood up. He has dirty blonde hair and


    moustache. He was looking typical Italian.


    "Rafael... So nice to meet you"


    His words were difficult to understand due to his Italian ent.


    Rafael just Smirked and shook hands with him.


    "And this beautiful girl... So finally you got the new sub, huh?"


    He smiled at me shing his yellow teeth.


    I gulped, Rafael is dominant! I can''t imagine him doing these kind of things with girls.


    "She looks good... Not so great but it will work for you"


    He said.


    "Can we share?... It''s been long"


    I closed my eyes trying to control my anger.


    "Careful Edwin... She belongs to Chief"


    Rafael said and Edwin quickly stepped back from me.


    "I didn''t touch her..."


    He raised his hands. Fear was clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Please take a seat Miss... What would you like to drink?"


    His tone changed.


    Sometimes I wonder how quickly people changes their behavior when ites to rich people. He


    would have treat me worst than whore if it wasn''t because of the Name of chief.


    "Water"


    I replied.


    "Please take a seat"


    He said politely. I ignored him and sat down on the small sofa.


    Rafael told him to show financial records and his face went pale.


    "Rafael we are friends for so long... You know little mistakes can happen. I will take care of it next time.


    Let it go for now."


    Edwin smiled nervously.


    "Chief knows about it... Give her every single document right now... Let her check..."


    Rafael warned.


    "May be he will have mercy on you..."


    Edwin started sweating. He gave me all documents with trembling hands.


    Good! I am not the only one who trembles with his name.


    I started checking everything and i swear this man is biggest thief I have evere across. He is


    stealing almost half of the profit.


    "Rafael do something I don''t want to die"


    Edwin pleaded.


    Rafael sighed.


    "You should have think about it before fucking up... I can''t do anything, he has your family... Your wife is


    already dead... You son has already gave all the money which you have stolen from him... We were


    here just to make sure that if it''s matches with the amount... Your son must be dead by now..."


    I froze in my seat when I heard Rafael. I know they are criminals but I am not used to things like this.


    He was telling it to him like he is talking about weather and not about his families death.


    Edwin Panicked. He looked more scared for himself rather than in pain for his family.


    "He will kill me too."


    He bbered.


    I quickly stood up when he grabbed the gun from his table and pointed at both of us.


    "Let me go Rafael... I can still survive.. move aside."


    Edwin demanded.


    Rafael was being careful.


    "Edwin don''t be a fool... You know him. You can''t run."


    He tried to make him understand.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "MOVE"


    Edwin yelled.


    Rafael was about to do something but then suddenly door got open.


    I didn''t look back but I know who is it. His scent filled the room and no matter what I can''t forget this


    smell. It has printed on my mind.


    I slowly turned my head back and nced at his shoes. It''s him!... He is here.


    Edwin froze in his ce as he walked towards him.


    He raised his hand and Edwin silently handed his gun to chief.


    I know this fear, I can feel what Edwin is feeling right now.


    Only presence is enough to scare the shit out of the person. Edwinpletely surrender.


    His silence is his deadliest weapon. No one can predict his next move. He is more dangerous when he


    is silent.


    He took the gun from Edwin and turned towards me. My heard skipped a beat when he held his hand in


    front of me. With shaky breath i ced the paper of calctions in his hand.


    He nced at the amount and I visibly flinched when he shot the Edwin in his kneecap. My scream


    stuck in my throat.


    Next bullet hit the stomach.


    And I screamed loudly when he finally blow  his brains out of his head. I closed my ears when I heard


    his skull getting cracked.


    My panick rose to my head and everything went blurry. Last thing I remember is hitting my head on


    something hard and somehow I know that it''s not floor.

 8) Gray or blue!

    8) Gray or blue!


    Grace''s pov


    I Groaned and tried to pull bedsheets closer as I felt cold but I couldn''t pull bedsheet, it was stuck in


    something.


    I annoyingly opened my eyes and then I realised I am not in my room. It was early morning and window


    was open.


    Where am I?


    I blinked my heavy eyes trying to clear my vision. I held on the bedsheet and looked at myself. My


    stomach churned when I found myself naked under bedsheets.


    Oh my god! What has happened?


    I gasped whenrge hand grabbed me by arm, I quickly turned around to push whoever it is.


    I was about to push but he quickly grabbed my hands and pressed me down on the bed.


    "Chief?!"


    I mumbled in confusion.


    I visibly rxed, at least I am not with someone else. It exins why I am naked.


    He has done more than just taking my clothes off. This shouldn''t be big thing.


    This is his room but this time I am on other side of the bed so I couldn''t recognise it. I wasn''t allowed to


    My heart started racing when he got on top of me. I can feel his every inch touching my body.


    My hands are still on his chest and shoulder which I raised to push him away. This is the first time I am


    touching him, I have never touched his body before. It''s him who does everything.


    I gulped as I felt his warm body, his muscles are so hard. My eyes travelled on his shoulders, he has


    sexy body.


    He didn''t make any further move and I looked at him. I was about to look away again but one thing


    caught my attention.


    His eyes! They are not grey.


    My eyebrows slightly Frowned. His eyes are actually blue. May be i didn''t notice them properly when I


    first met him and after that I haven''t looked at his eyes. It was dark, did I mistook it as grey?


    I looked into his eyes. They don''t look too intimidating in blue colour. They are so beautiful like deep


    Ocean. His long eyshes are acting like curtains for these beautiful orbs.


    I have never looked at his face from close but now when I am looking at it, i can''t take my eyes off it.


    His beautiful almond eyes and blue Chrystals are mesmerizing. Long, sharp and pointed nose.


    Beautiful heart shaped red lips. And what grabbed my attention is small mole on his upper lips.


    It''s hidden under his stubble but I can easily see it from this close. It''s so cute and beautiful. If it''s not


    for his stubble, he will look much younger and cute because of this mole.


    Once again my eyes met his, he was looking at me too the way I am looking at him. What is he


    thinking?


    Then suddenly I remembered what he has done yesterday. He killed someone. Adoration in my eyes


    turned into fear when I heard those bullet shots in my head. How he screamed in pain, how his skull


    cracked.


    I am sleeping beneath murderer, he is monster. He can kill me too. I don''t want to be near him.


    I panicked and quickly retrieved my hands away from his chest. I tried to scoot away but he pressed


    me on the bed not letting me move even an inch.


    I closed my eyes and let the tears escape as he snatched the bedsheet from my body leaving both of


    us Naked.


    He started massaging my breasts roughly and my hands automatically raised to stop him. I didn''t do it


    purposely, it was just sudden reaction.


    I whimpered as he grabbed my wrists in strong grip.


    "Stay still If you want your hands in ce."


    My heart almost stopped beating when he threatened me with hard voice.


    He usually doesn''t talk until and unless he wants to threaten me.


    My hands froze as I heard his threat, i don''t want him to hurt me. He won''t think twice before killing me.


    Who am I? No one!


    Just a random girl whom he fucks to satisfy his needs.


    I stayed still letting him do whatever he wants, not like i can do anything. He has already done


    everything.


    He leaned down and tortured my boobs until I get wet. I feel ashamed whenever I get wet for him.


    I clutched on the bedsheets when started sucking and biting on my neck. Low whimpers escaped my


    mouth. He only kisses me on my neck, he has never tried to kiss me on lips and i am thankful. At least


    there is something which is still with me. I still have my first kiss to experience.


    Suddenly he pulled back away from me and i looked at him confused. Thinking that he is letting me go


    was stupidity because he roughly flipped me on the bed making me gasp. He ced pillows under my


    stomach and i shivered.


    I bit back my cries, whenever he takes me from behind he goes too rough on me. Now when he does it,


    i realised that he was actually very gentle to me on first night. His thrusts were gentle aspared to


    whatever he does to me now.


    Throaty scream left my mouth when mmed his length inside me in one thrust.


    I wiggled in my ce and he pped by thigh as a warning. I hissed as it sting.


    He grabbed my both wrists behind my back and pressed me down.


    I hid my face in pillows when he started thrusting inside me. I can''t say it''s not pleasurable, he makes


    me scream in pleasure but what I don''t like is the face of this rtionship. We don''t have connection, I


    don''t know him. I feel like a whore who is moaning under him for money.


    I closed my eyes in shame as skin pping voice filled the bedroom. His grunts were making my body


    fill with goosebumps.


    I moaned when my toes curl as I got ready to orgasm. He increased his speed and my walls clenched


    around his hardness.


    I orgasmed with loud gasp, my body tremble for a second as I came down from my high.


    He grabbed me by waist and started trusting hardly. After few seconds he emptied himself inside me


    with loud grunt.This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I stayed still as his lips touched back of my neck. His hot breath lingered on back. I could feel his hands


    wondering on my thigh where he has pped me. He must be enjoying his marks on my body, the way


    it stung i know it has left red mark.


    I sighed as he slowly and gently rubbed that spot, what is he trying to do? When I started getting


    I quietlyid on the bed and covered myself with bedsheets, I hope he doesn''t ask for a second round.


    I sighed in relief when he walked towards the washroom. I tried to look for my clothes but they weren''t


    there.


    "What am I supposed to wear?"


    I panicked.


    I ampletely naked, i don''t have clothes, not even inners and i don''t have enough courage to ask


    him where is it.


    After few minutes he came out of the washroom only in his towel. I looked at him and tried to keep my


    eyes at one ce.


    Feminine erge to check him out is too strong. I would have love it if he wasn''t the criminal. This man is


    dangerous and evil. His handsome face is just a facade. He is ugly inside.


    I cleared my throat awkwardly.


    "I can''t find my clothes..."


    I said looking at him.


    I don''t know why but it''s easier to look at his blue eyes than grey one. They are calm and sparkling. I


    am not scared of his eyes anymore.


    I stayed silent waiting for his answer.

 9) Rude!

    9) Rude!


    Grace''s pov


    I waited but he didn''t answer. Why he can''t talk like a normal person.


    I know I am no one to him but at least he can answer my genuine questions. Not like i am dying to have


    chitchat with him. I don''t want to talk to him either but the less he can do is answer my questions.


    I need my clothes, how am I supposed to go home without it.


    He never talks to me, i don''t know what''s his problem. If he wants me to do anything then he tells


    Gomez and then Gomez instructs me about it. Can''t he just talk to me directly.


    Not like he is shy or anything, he threatens me like he will kill me next second.


    He talks to Gomez for hours, i have seen him talking on calls in Italian.


    May be he doesn''t consider me important enough to waste his energy on me. He doesn''t want to deal


    with me. Of course he thinks of me as a low life. What i can except other than this.


    I am his whore, nothing else. Why would he give me importance by giving his attention to me. Once


    Rafael said that I should be thankful that he is not abusing me. He has seen him killing many girls


    before. No girl has managed to survive more than 2 or 3 days. I am lucky that I survived for almost 4


    months. Other than sex he doesn''t bother me.


    As usual hepletely ignored me and walked towards his closet. God! What do I do now.


    Suddenly door got opened and I quickly wrapped myself in bedsheets.


    "Rx it''s just me, Dear"


    Martha said as she came inside.


    I visibly rxed when I saw her. Martha is cook of this house. She is a old woman, may be in herte


    70s. She is very sweet and kind, i get grandma feeling from her.


    She has helped me alot and i am very grateful to her. When he left me alone after our first night, i


    wasn''t in condition to stand straight on my feet. I had lost so much blood and it was hurting. I was


    crying continuously as I felt helpless and Alone.


    I don''t know why and how but Martha came to the rescue. She prepared bath for me. When she saw


    me in that condition she looked horrified.


    "Did he raped you?"


    She asked looking at me worriedly.


    Did he raped me? No! I climbed on his bed.


    I shook my head ''No''


    "Then why are you like this?"


    She asked gently and lovingly.


    I couldn''t answer her, what should I tell her? That I am here to warm his bed for money.


    I didn''t answer her and she didn''t ask again.


    I was hesitant to let her see my body but she made mefortable with her motherly behavior. She


    gave me warm bath and provide fresh clothes to wear. I wanted to run from the mansion as soon as


    possible but she didn''t let me go without eating.


    She makes delicious food and she also gave me some bitter juice which made my pain disappear like it


    never existed.This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    That day I realised how much I need mother figure in my life. I miss my mother so much.


    "I have washed your clothes"


    She said bringing me out of my thoughts.


    She has my clothes in her hands.


    "They were stained with blood"


    It must be Edwin''s blood. I was standing close when he shot him.


    "Thank you"


    I took clothes from her with small smile.


    "Come down when you are done... I''ll be in the kitchen..."


    She smiled sweetly at me and walked away.


    Before hees out I should clean up. I went to the washroom and turned on the shower. I usually just


    wash myself but today I need to take bath, I am all sweaty and sticky.


    As usual this washroom is shining like a mirror, i can literally see my face in the tiles. I have only seen


    this kind of washrooms in movies.


    It has the bathtub which is literally mini swimming pool. There is shower in another corner. Steam room.


    And cammode which is another room in itself. It has huge cupboard in the wall which must have his


    personal belongings. I have never tried to open it.


    Sometimes I feel nervous to use this washroom, it looks too expensive.


    I turned around and looked at myself in the mirror. My eyes are red but not puffy, again my neck is full


    of his marks. He never let it fed. I turned around and checked my thigh, as expected it has angry red


    mark of his handprint. I have pale skin, even a scratch left dark mark on my body and i hate it.


    I took spare brush from the cab, i hope he doesn''t mind. I know I am breaking the rule by using his


    personal space but he has never stopped me from using this washroom so may be he won''t be mad.


    I brushed my teeth and took a quick shower. I washed my hair and cleaned my body.


    I turned off the shower and turned around. I gasped and flinched back when I saw him leaning against


    the vanity counter.


    He was in his ck suit,pletely ready to leave for the work.


    What is he doing here? What does he want now? Is he mad because I used his washroom? How long


    is he standing here? I locked the door, how did he get in?


    I gulped and looked at the towel and my clothes which are near him.


    He too looked at my clothes and then towards me. Small smirk yed on his lips as he crossed his


    hands over his chest.


    What should I do now? Should I exin him that why I was using his shower?


    I slowly walked towards him, I am naked but he has already seen everything. There is nothing to hide.


    He has done more than just watching.


    "I am sorry... I wanted to clean myself. I won''t do it again..."


    I mumbled nervously.


    Suddenly he grabbed my arm and i visibly flinched. He pulled me closer and tucked my wet hair behind


    my ear. I closed my eyes as his warm breath fanned my wet cheek.


    "Next time lock the door properly or else I''ll fuck you on this counter until you forget your own name."


    He warned and i gulped.


    I nodded as my voice stuck in my throat.


    I slowly raised my hand to grab towel but he suddenly grabbed my wrist and jerked me forward.


    I whimpered when he harshly grabbed my chin and turned my lips into pout.

 10) Fourteen days!

    10) Fourteen days!


    Grace''s pov


    I whimpered when he harshly grabbed my chin and turned my lips into pout.


    His eyes lingered on my pouted lips as he stroked it with his thumb.


    My heart started racing when he leaned down. Oh god! Please No... Please not lips.


    He paused like he is thinking something, his eyes held mistery. Suddenly he let me go and stepped


    back.


    He mumbled something in Italian and stormed out of the washroom. I sighed in relief when he closed


    the door with loud this.


    What''s his problem, i know I am no one to him but least he can do is treat me with respect. Or May be i


    am expecting too much from him, i should be thankful that I am still alive.


    Whatever, I am not hungry for his respect.


    anyway, 14 days and it will be over.


    I quickly wore my clothes and head downstairs to meet Martha. She was in the kitchen, instructing


    something to other maids.


    I smiled when she looked at me.


    "Good morning"


    "Good morning Grace..."


    She smiled sweetly.


    "Why your hair are still wet, you will catch cold dear.


    She asked and it feels good when someone cares about your health.


    After mom no one is there to care for me. Dad can''t even take care of himself so he doesn''t have time


    for me.


    "I am used to it... I''ll be fine."


    I replied.


    "Okay... Come sit, I''ll give you breakfast."


    She replied and hesitantly sat on the chair. There is small table in the kitchen which I assume to be for


    cutting vegitables and preparing other things for food.


    I don''t know if he knows about it or not. I am supposed to leave his house as soon as he is done with


    me.


    "What are you thinking about dear?... You look stressed..."


    She asked cing the te in front of me and sat in front of me.


    "I don''t know if he likes it or not, I am eating in his house without his permission."


    I spoke my mind.


    Martha chuckled.


    "If you are still sitting here then he wants you to eat here... Trust me nothing happens in this house


    without his permission."


    "It means he knows that I am in the kitchen."


    I asked little shocked. Why would he allow me?.


    Martha cocked her eyebrows towards the ceiling and i followed the direction of her eyes.


    My eyebrows furrowed when I saw thetv camera. I just hope his bedroom doesn''t have one. Only


    thought is terrifying.


    Okay, so he knows I am here and he has no problem with it so I can eat Martha''s tasty food. Small


    smile yed on my lips and I started eating. I didn''t know I was this much hungry.


    "You have magic in your hands Martha... I love you"


    I said and she smiled at me.


    "Thank you."


    She replied.


    "Grace, you haven''t told me what''s going on between you too... I mean i can tell that you are not


    prostitute and definitely not his lover then who are you?... Don''t take me wrong but fear in your eyes


    makes me worried for you."


    She asked.


    My appetite disappeared when she asked me that question.


    "I don''t know who am I Martha..."


    I looked down, i don''t want to show her helplessness in my eyes.


    "But I can''t tell you anything, I am not allowed to talk about it."


    Gomez has warned me that no one should know about this contract.


    "I understand... Forget i asked."


    She squeezed my hand assuringly.


    "Just take care of yourself..."


    "Will he hurt me?"


    I asked.


    Martha sighed and looked away.


    "Depends on you... But i think he won''t, if he wanted to then he would have done it by now..."


    "I don''t know how to deal with him... Sometimes he scares me and sometimes he makes me confuse."


    I sighed, I can''t read him at all.


    "He never talks to me."


    Martha smiled.


    "He was always like that... He doesn''t like to talk much. He is the calm one from his family but also the


    smart one."


    "How long you know him?"


    I asked may be she can tell me something which will help me to deal with him.


    "Are you curious?"


    She teased.


    "Well, you can say that"


    I replied nervously.


    Martha chuckled at me, i don''t know why she is feeling amusing.


    "I know him since his childhood. I was working for his father."


    "Really?... How did you survive so long under him?"


    I asked in disbelief.


    Marthaughed.


    "He is not that bad Grace... I know him since he was child. Actually Dominick is the kindest one among


    his siblings."


    If he is kind then i don''t want to meet his siblings, they must be devils from the hell.


    "So it''s a family business?"


    May be i am asking too much.


    "Yes, actually Dominick is mafia prince... His father is still king of Italian mafia. He is a very powerful


    man."


    She said.


    "His father has helped me alot in my difficult time... So I am loyal to him and his children."


    "Then why he doesn''t stay with his family?"


    I questioned.


    "I don''t really have any idea but I heard that Dominick had fight with his father and decided to leave the


    house... His mother was worried for him so she asked me to take care of Dominick."


    Martha exined.


    "His mother... How can a mother approve his son to be a mob boss."


    I said disappointed.


    "It''s not her fault Grace... These men are cunning..."


    She sighed heavily.


    "I can''t really exin it but I think you have an idea what they can do."


    "Was she forced?"


    Was i too quick to judge.


    "I don''t think so... I don''t think she is someone who will be manipted so easily. She is powerful too."


    Martha said.


    "But we can''t just assume, right?... We don''t know the reality."


    "Should I be scared of his family?"


    I don''t want to get involved in more problems.


    "Very much"


    She replied and i gulped.


    "Who is the dangerous one?"


    I asked nervously.


    "Mother"


    Martha replied.


    "Stay away from her... I don''t want to scare you Grace. She is not evil, she is good with good and worst


    with bad... If you evere across her then try to be on her good side, you will be benefited..."


    "What she can possibly do?"


    I questioned.


    Martha smiled.


    "She can save you from Dominick... Trust me, she is the only one who can help you from his wrath..."


    Martha''s words made me more scare and confused for this family. Obviously I am not interested in his


    family drama but if he is the kindest one then i don''t want to meet his crazy family. Because this man is


    the worst one whom I have met till now, i can''t handle more fear and problems.


    "It doesn''t matter Martha... I am leaving this job in fourteen days... After that I won''te here again."


    I said and her smile faded.


    "I thought you needed this job?"


    She asked.


    "Yes, but only for these fourteen days. I will be free after that."


    Just that thought made me smile.


    Martha nodded in understanding.


    "Whatever works for you dear... I can only wish you a happy life."


    After little more conversation I bid my goodbye to Martha and decided to head back home. It''s Sunday


    so I don''t have any work, luckily he didn''t stop me today.


    I started walking back home. It will take at least one hour for me to reach my home from his mansion by


    walking. By cab it takes hardly 10 min but i d6 have Money to waste. By now I am used to it.


    Day is little cold, Christmas ising but i don''t feel excited at all. It feels like i have lost interest in


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    everything.


    I am just waiting for these fourteen days to end then may be i will start new beginning, may be i can live


    my life normally. I want peaceful and fearless life.


    I know I won''t be easy to forget everything. He is literally printed on my mind and body. i can''t forget his


    touches. His voice haunts me every night.


    Will I ever be able to live a normal life?


    I was walking silently then my eyes fell on the big boutique. It''s a big shop and famous one. I stopped


    when one beautiful dress grabbed my attention.


    I looked at it in awe, it was ck strapless gown with long slit. It''s beautiful.


    But shine of my eyes disappeared when I saw the price tag. I can''t afford it now.


    I would have buy it if I wasn''t dealing with this situation.


    "Miss would you like toe in?"


    The guard asked.


    Embarrassment shed on my face.


    "No thank you"


    I mumbled and walked away from there.


    I liked that dress but i can''t afford it, not like i have asion to wear it so it would have been waste of


    money. I don''t need that dress.


    I was about to reach home then someone called me from behind.


    I turned around and my eyes sparkled when I saw him. My favourite person.


    "Osman..."


    I smiled.

 11) Caught!

    11) Caught!


    Grace''s pov


    I turned around and my eyes sparkled when I saw him. My favourite person.


    "Osman..."


    I smiled.


    Osman was in my college, we have studied together. We are friends but he didn''t know that I have


    crush on him. He is Turkish, he has that typical Turkish look and I love it. He is tall and handsome.


    He is sweet and caring. He always makes me smile. He used to help me in studies. His gentleness


    fluttered my heart and I started liking him.


    But i couldn''t confess, I was nervous and afraid that if he doesn''t want me then it might ruin our


    friendship too.


    Still, I was going to confess afterpleting my college but then everything changed all of a sudden. I


    didn''t make any move, i Started ignoring his calls and messages.


    I like him, i wanted to confess but how can I tell him that I am sleeping with someone else. He will hate


    me. I don''t want to loose his friendship. After everything I changed my mind, i can''t tell him what I feel


    about him.


    May beter, when I am free from everything but not now.


    "Grace"


    He smiled charmingly.


    "You seem to be very busy now a days... No calls, no messages and no meetings."


    I smiled nervously.


    "Sorry, i was little busy with new job..."


    How can I tell him that I am trying to avoid him.


    "How are you?"


    "I am not okay."


    He said.


    "Why what happened?"


    I asked with frown.


    "I am feeling sad because my friend is ignoring me... We haven''t had chat for almost 4 months and i


    am Missing her."


    He teased and i smiled.


    "Osman... I am sorry. I was just busy..."


    I replied.


    "No problem... Let''s have a lunch together, it''s been long... It''s Sunday so you must be free."


    He suggested.


    I shook my head.


    "No Osman, I___"


    Before i answer he threw his hand on my shoulder like he does everytime.


    "Come on... Few hours won''t do anything... I know you are hard working and all but you shouldn''t


    ignore your social life... We have lot to talk."


    He pushed me inside his car and sat beside me.


    "Osman, Can we do it some other time please..."


    I said nervously. I don''t know why but I am feeling scared.


    Gomez has clearly told me that i shouldn''t be hanging out with other men. I shouldn''t talk or be friends


    with men. I don''t know why but it was his first rule.


    I will feel very bad for saying no to Osman but i don''t want to get in problem. It will be just for some


    time, i just hope no one see us. After few minutes, i will make excuses ande back home.


    Osman parked his car in front of big restaurant.


    "Osman, it looks really expensive."


    I stated.


    Just like me he was also studying by student loan, we were used to do part time job to earn extra


    money. I know, he doesn''t have money either. We used to make contro for food.


    "Don''t worry Grace... I am also doing job. Now I have money."


    Heughed.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    "Don''t worry we won''t be washing dishes there... Now please rx."


    I released a Deep Sigh and smiled at him.


    He opened the door for me and we walked inside.


    "Grace, you look stressed... You are not talking free like before. Is everything ok?"


    He asked as we sat at the table.


    "I am fine, it''s just because of workload..."


    I trailed off.


    He nodded in understanding and ordered our lunch. I am happy that I am meeting him after so long but


    I am scared too. I don''t know why but it feels like someone is watching me.


    "So where are you working?"


    He asked and i looked at him.


    "Umm___ I___ I am working in DMS Co. Ltd."


    I answered nervously.


    "Ohh... Very good. Now i can understand the work load... Actually i tried for thatpany but i couldn''t


    pass the interview, you are lucky."


    He smiled.


    He has no idea why I am there.


    I tried to finish my food as soon as possible. I just want to go home. May be I am anxious for no reason


    but i don''t want to take risk.


    We had random conversations and finally finished our lunch.


    "Grace, I want to confess something... Actually I wanted to tell you this from the beginning but I was


    nervous so I am not going to waste more time now..."


    He suddenly said and i gulped.


    What he wants to confess?


    "What is it?"


    I asked.


    Osman gently grabbed my hand and took a deep breath.


    "Grace, I like you... Not as a friend but more than that... Would you like to date me?.."


    He asked in one breath.


    For a second i couldn''t believe in my ears. My heart filled with happiness. He is my crush and he is


    asking me out.


    For a second I felt like i have got the whole world. I feel special and Lucky.


    Should I tell him that I like him too and i would love to date him. My face must be red with blush.


    "Osman___"


    I tried but smile of my face disappeared when i thought about my current situation.


    No! I can''t date him. Not like this. I am sleeping with someone else. Osman will hate me. I can''t keep


    him in the dark, i can''t cheat. Osman deserves better.


    I can''t do this.


    "Osman... I am sorry, I can''t..."


    I said with guilty face.


    I want him too, i want to date him. I want to spend time with him. I like him. But i can''t do anything


    about it. Tears pricked my eyes as it broke my heart. I would have been living a normal and happy life


    with Osman if it''s not for him.


    "I should leave..."


    I mumbled and stood up.


    As soon as I stood up he grabbed my hand and i turned around.


    "Grace, I am sorry if I offended you... May be i crossed the limit but i thought you like me too..."


    He kept saying something but i couldn''t focus on him because I am literally shaken from within.


    My heart almost stopped beating when I saw those blue eyes staring straight into my soul. My throat


    went dry and everything blurred for a second.


    Chief! What is he doing here?


    He is sitting across our table. He looks mad, vey mad. I gulped when I saw fury in his eyes and the way


    he crushed the ss in his fist, shows that I am in big trouble.


    Gomez''s words rang in my ears. He had warned me.


    ''Don''t get involved with someone else Grace, you will dig your own grave... You can break any rule but


    not this. Keep it in mind, don''t befriend other men..''


    I don''t know what''s going to happen with me.


    "I need to leave..."


    I jerked my hand back from Osman''s grip and ran outside. I heard Osman calling him but i ignored and


    kept running.


    I don''t want to face him, he will kill me. I don''t want to die.


    But nothing seemed to help, running couldn''t save me. I went home but soon i got the message from


    Gomez that Chief has summoned me.


    I had no choice but to go back to his mansion. It was already evening when I reached the mansion.


    I am beyond scared. What will he do to me? I don''t want to end up like other girls.


    For a second i thought about running away but where I can go? There is no one who can save me from


    him.


    One guard led me towards the unknown room. It wasn''t his bedroom where he usually calls me.


    My heart hammered in my ribcage as guard opened the door and pushed me inside.


    I clutched on my dress with my sweaty hands as I met with the darkness. Is he here?


    I quickly turned around when i heard someone locking the door.


    Suddenly he switched on the lights and my eyes fell on him. My eyes widened in horror when I looked


    at the room where I am standing right now.


    It''s a BDSM room, the thing which scares me the most.

 12) Punishment!

    12) Punishment!


    Authors pov


    Grace couldn''t breath properly when she saw the room. It was highly equipped. She doesn''t even know


    the name of things which she is watching now.


    Bed, sofa, weird shaped couch, bench and big human size X. Her heart Started racing when she saw


    big dildos and whips on walls along with chains.


    She wasn''t ready for this.


    Her eyes hesitantlynded on him and he looked furious. She could clearly see veins on his hands and


    forehead popping out. His hair was messy, it looked like he is pissed off.


    He goes to rough on her whenever his mood is bad and now he is angry, she knows no one can save


    her. In these 3 months he never used BDSM things on her.


    If he has called her here today then she is in big trouble.


    Grace stepped back in fear when he stepped ahead.


    "Do it again and I will break your legs..."


    He warned.


    Her eyes filled with tears.


    "Chief, I am sorry... I didn''t wanted to but it happened all of a sudden... I had no idea..."


    She sobbed.


    Dominick grabbed her chin harshly.


    "Open your mouth for only one thing in front of me..."


    He gritted and she whimpered and sobbed when he let it go with jerk.


    "Please Don''t punish me... I am sorry"


    She pleaded but her words fell on deaf ears.


    "I don''t want to do it, chief please... I am scared of this... Please, please..."


    She cried.


    "Strip..."


    He ordered while walking towards the wall.


    Her eyes widened when he did that. Grace couldn''t think properly. Out of fear she ran towards the door


    but poor girl didn''t know that she can''t open it.


    Dominick looked at her and clenched his jaw when he saw her trying to run away. She was doing


    nothing but making him more angry.


    Grace gasped and screamed when he harshly grabbed her hair and jerked her back from the door.


    "No, please..."


    She cried when he tore her dress like piece of paper and dragged her towards the big X.


    Grace thrashed in his hold like a mad woman when he started tying her hands to the X.


    Whole room filled with her cries but it didn''t affect him. He tied her to the X and ripped her inners


    leaving her naked.


    "Please... Don''t do it... I can''t___ I am sorry, please... I won''t break rules again... Chief please..."


    She pleaded while crying. She looked in his eyes but saw nothing except anger.


    She tried to get free from bounds but it was impossible.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dominick again walked towards the wall and picked up long whip. Grace shook her head furiously.


    "No..."


    Her voice came out groggy.


    She trembled when he removed his watch and rolled his sleeves. She was sure that tonight she is


    going to die painfully.


    Her heart sunk in her stomach with his every step which he took towards her.


    She blinked her tears away and looked at him, pleading with her eyes.


    "Please..."


    She mumbled with hopeless eyes.


    Grace closed her eyes and waited for the pain but it didn''te.


    Dominick looked at the girl who was tied in front of him. Her hair was messy, face and eyes were


    She was trembling very badly which shows that she isn''t lying, she is actually very scared of BDSM.


    Her chest was going up and down with angry speed due to her heavy breathing.


    Dominick closed his eyes and tried to control himself but it was hard for him to forget the moment


    where she wasughing and smiling with some other man. His grip on the whip tightened.


    He opened his eyes and looked at her again. She was on verge of passing out.


    ''she will die..''


    He thought.


    ''she won''t be able to take even one whip...''


    He doesn''t want her to die, not yet at least. He haven''t loose his interest in her yet, he has more to do.


    But some unfamiliar feeling erupted in his heart when he saw her condition. He couldn''t understand


    what is it. Mercy, guilt or something else?


    Grace was waiting for the pain but instead she felt her her hands getting free. She opened her eyes


    and looked at him, he was removing the bounds. Her eyes filled with hopes.


    She quickly rubbed her wrists when he let her go. She was about to step back but he grabbed her by


    neck and bent down to her level.


    "If I see you with someone else again then no one can save you from me."


    He threatened and his eyes unlocked new fear within her.


    She nodded with shaky breathing. His eyesnded on her trembling lips and he cursed while closing


    his eyes.


    "Get out before I kill you..."


    He pushed her away from him.


    Grace almost fell down but quicklyposed herself. She was about to rush towards her clothes but


    then suddenly he grabbed her by waist and mmed against the wall.


    She whispered when her naked back hit the wall. Before she reacts he mmed his lips on hers.


    Her watery eyes widened when he started kissing her furiously. She didn''t open her mouth but he


    squeezed her butt cheek making her gasp and then insert his tongue in her mouth.


    She closed her eyes and let her tears escape as he took thest thing from her. He took her first kiss.


    Her body felt numb as he dominated every corner of her mouth. It was harsh and punishing, nothing


    like she imagined her first kiss to be. She wanted to do it with someone special.


    When she couldn''t breath and started seeing ck spot then he let her go. Grace kept her eyes low as


    silent tears escaped her eyes.


    She heard him saying something in Italian which she didn''t understand at all.


    Dominick left the room after that, leaving her alone.


    Grace started gathering her clothes while sobbing. She broke down when she saw her clothes ripped in


    pieces.


    No one has ever humiliate her like this, no one has ever treat her this harsh. It was very hard for to live


    like this.


    "Why me?... What''s my fault?..."


    She cried.


    There was nothing for her to wear. She took bedsheet from the bed and wrapped it around her naked


    body.


    Sitting at foot of the bed, she cried until she fell asleep on the floor.


    It was midnight when she felt gentle hand stroking her head.

 13) New eyes!

    13) New eyes!


    Grace''s pov


    My hand trembled while pressing the doorbell of his office. Afterst night i don''t want to face him. I


    don''t have courage to go in front of him.


    I was lucky that he didn''t hurt me but he has definitely gave me new trauma. I was shaken from the


    core. Thankfully he left and didn''te back. I cried until I fell asleep, wrapped in bedsheets. Then


    Martha came to the rescue, she saw me trembling on the floor and helped me. I was so scared that i


    hugged her tightly, i neededfort and warmth. I wanted someone to hug me andfort me. I


    wanted to feel safe and Martha provided me that safety.


    She gave me new clothes and took me to her bedroom, i slept in her room. She stroked my head


    gently untill I fell asleep in her motherly embrace. I can never forget her favors, she has helped me alot.


    I am grateful that she didn''t question me about anything. Without judging and doubting me she helped


    me selflessly, she always does.


    I woke up in the morning and wanted to leave the mansion as soon as possible. She was forcing me to


    eat but I had no appetite.


    My head was heavy after crying so badly.


    I just washed my face and ran back to home.


    My face and eyes are swollen, i couldn''t do anything for the redness of my eyes. Dad was continuously


    asking me what happened but i stayed silent, I was in no mood to talk to him. It''s all his fault, Because


    of him I am in this condition.


    How am I supposed to face him afterst night, what if he is still mad.


    But I don''t understand why he was so mad. I know there are certain rules for his safety, they want me


    to stay away from men because they don''t trust me, they think that i will whore around which is risky for


    him. He doesn''t want any STD. But whatever happenedst night, it gave me hint of personal


    frustration in his behavior. Like he was mad for something else.


    He was supposed to punish me not kiss me. Why he stopped, why he didn''t hit me. Not like i am


    listen to mine.


    Rafael once told me that he has killed girls for smallest reason possible then why he didn''t do that to


    me. Last night I was expecting the worst.


    Should I hate him for whatever he did to me or should I thank him for not hurting me.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    No matter what I do, he definitely doesn''t care about my feelings.


    I have to do it, it''s my work. Only 13 days and it will be over. With trembling hand i finally pressed the


    button, i just hope he doesn''t get mad foringte. I can''t handle it anymore.


    My stomach churned as button turned green. He is inside. God! I don''t want to face him.


    I gulped while slowly pushing the door and entered inside. I kept my head low, i don''t have courage to


    look at him.


    He was standing in front of the table, I have to cross him before reaching to my ce.


    "Good morning"


    I mumbled in meek voice. I can''t help it, I am so scared of him that I can''t even talk properly in front of


    him. But i have to wish him, after all he is my boss, if i ignore him then it will be very problematic for me.


    I have never felt so vulnerable before. I hate him for doing this to me.


    I gulped and started walking towards my ce but he grabbed my arm making me froze under his


    touch.


    I visibly flinched when he pulled me closer by waist, my heart sunk to my stomach when he slowly


    roamed his hand on my belly. My back is flushed against his front.


    I don''t want this, i don''t want him to fuck me now. I will definitely faint because of panick.


    But i can''t do anything, i can''t stop him. He can do whatever he wants.


    I closed my eyes and tear automatically slide down from my eyes, No matter how much I try they won''t


    stop. I try to be strong but he easily breaks through my every wall leaving me vulnerable.


    I shivered when his warm wet lips touched my cold neck. He gently tucked my cor aside and slowly


    ced kisses on my neck.


    He is not rough like everyday, today he is surprisingly gentle. Otherwise by now he would have ripped


    my blouse.


    My neck automatically tilted as he pampered my shoulders with his kisses. It feels good and


    He gently and slowly turned me around still I couldn''t look at him. He gently grabbed my chin and made


    me look at him.


    "Eyes on me. Always!"


    He demanded and i automatically nodded not desiring another punishment. Not like i can defy me, his


    thick and heavy voice is enough to make people piss their pants.


    I looked at him, his eyes looked tired and swollen too. Like he haven''t slept but why?


    His hand slowly slide into my hair andst night''s memory shed in front of me. Last night He almost


    ripped my hair by gripping them so harshly.


    I gulped in fear, will be do that again. My scalp is still hurting. But instead he gently rested his hand on


    my scalp.


    I rxed a bit when he gently circled his thumb on sore spot. What is he trying to do?


    My heart started racing again when he leaned down while cupping my cheek with another hand, he


    wiped my lone tear and captured my lips in gentle kiss.


    I opened my mouth and grant him ess, i don''t want to repeatst night''s mistake. I don''t know what


    is he trying to do but he is being gentle and that''s enough for now. Not like i can do anything else.


    His tongue dominated mine, i closed my eyes as his soft lips invaded my mouth.


    I gasped and quickly grabbed on his shoulders as he picked me up by waist and ced on his table.


    He didn''t break the kiss.


    He kept kissing me gently and slowly still maintaining his dominance. And strangely I am enjoying it. He


    is a good kisser. I always wanted my first kiss to be like this. Gentle and passionate.


    But why he is kissing me? He never did it inst three and half months then why now?


    My hands curled on his shoulders as I started struggling for breath and he finally spared my mouth. I


    gasped for air and he continued his work on my neck. He never let marks on neck fade and because of


    that I always wear full neck clothes or wear scarf.


    He sucked on my sweet spot and for the first time I moaned in pure pleasure. It hits different when


    there is no pain. This time it''s different, he is not biting, he is kissing me.


    He pulled away and looked at me.


    "Don''t make me kill you... Be a good girl."


    He whispered darkly on my lips and again my confused feelings turned into fear.


    I shouldn''t let my guard down in front of him. He is dangerous.


    He stepped back and I jumped down from the table. I started fixing my clothes while he took his coat


    and walked out of the cabin.


    I sat on my ce quietly and started doing my job. This is the only thing which distracts me from


    everything. I love my work.


    I was engulfed in my work when the office door got mmed open.


    I quickly stoop up when chief entered the office. Why is he angry now? I looked at him with fear but


    soon my face turned confused when i looked into his eyes.


    His eyes! They are not blue... They are amber.


    He looks like chief but he is not chief. Who is he?

 14) Little Birdy!

    14) Little Birdy!


    Grace''s pov


    I quickly stoop up when chief entered the office. Why is he angry now? I looked at him with fear but


    soon my face turned confused when i looked into his eyes.


    His eyes! They are not blue... They are amber.


    He looks like chief but he is not chief. Who is he?


    Oh my god! Are they twins? Martha once told me that Chief has brother but she didn''t mention that


    they are twins.


    He looks exactly like chief only exception is his eyes are amber and hair are little darker than him. Chief


    has blue eyes and his hair have little hint of brownish colour.


    I stood there as he looked at me up and down making me nervous. He looks mad and dangerous. He


    is looking at me like he is judging me.


    "Where is he?"


    He asked in his angry voice. His voice is little heavy than chief.


    "I asked you something"


    He stepped towards me and i stepped back.


    "I don''t know"


    I mumbled trying to maintain distance from him. He is not giving me good vibes.


    He scoffed.N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "Why you don''t know, does he have another whore?... Come on, you should know where your boss,


    chief or mastar whatever you call him."


    He said looking at me disgusted.


    My eyes pricked with tears when he called me whore, now people recognise me that name. I never


    wanted that. I never wanted to be someone''s whore. But he is not saying anything wrong, yes i


    am his whore.


    "I don''t know where is he"


    I mumbled trying to control my tears.


    I gasped when he grabbed my throat and mmed me against the wall.


    "Don''t show me crocodile tears... I know you kinds of girls very well."


    He spat.


    I struggled in his hold but he tightened his grip on me. I started crying as his grip got too tight.


    "Sir i really don''t know where chief is... Please let me go."


    I pleaded.


    "How can I believe that you doesn''t know, you should know everything about him little birdy..."


    He mocked.


    "You survived for so long, there must be something special in you... Who are you to him?... Whore or


    girlfriend?"


    He asked and shredded tears in humiliation.


    "Whore or girlfriend?..."


    He growled.


    "W_Whore!"


    I answered with stuttering voice.


    He chuckled.


    "Interesting"


    He let go my neck and I was about to run away from him but he grabbed my arm and caged me against


    the wall.


    "Nahh, not so soon... I need some answers... If you tried to run then I will kill you. I am not gentle like


    your Chief."


    He looked at me threateningly.


    Who the fuck told him chief is gentle.


    He leaned closer to my face and my breath stuck in my throat. What is he doing?


    "Answer my questions honestly, trust me I won''t blink twice before killing you. You are no one to me."


    He twirled strand of my hair between his fingers.


    "So, do you enjoy whatever he does to you?... Do you like fucking him?"


    He asked shamelessly.


    Tears slide down from my eyes, I want to p the shit out of him but i don''t want to die.


    Where is he, only he can save me from his psycho brother.


    I shook my head.


    "No"


    "No!?"


    He raised his eyebrows amused.


    "Then why are you with him? For money?"


    "Y_Yes"


    I mumbled.


    His expressions visibly changed.


    "I don''t know about you but he is definitely enjoying himself..."


    He looked at my neck. I gasped when tucked my cor aside. I tried to push him away but he is too big


    for me.


    "What a work of art"


    He chuckled looking at my hickeys.


    "Believe it or not little Birdy, but i think your chief has something in store for you..."


    "Please leave me"


    I requested.


    "Why?"


    I don''t know if he is really offended or just mocking me.


    "I don''t think you should care who is touching you, after all that''s what you do right?... And anyways


    what''s the difference, we look same. Ignore the eyes."


    I closed my eyes and warm tears escaped my eyes, no one has ever talked to me this low. I can''t deal


    with this much humiliation.


    I am not whore, i am doing this to save our lives. This is not my profession.


    My eyes snapped open when I heard the sound of door opening. I looked at Chief with pleading eyes


    as he entered inside.


    His brother was holding me against the wall, he didn''t let me go even after his arrival.


    "Hello brother..."


    He smirked looking at chief.


    Chief was standing there with hard face but he didn''t do anything to stop his brother. Of course, what


    was I expecting. Why would he stop his brother from harrassing me. He doesn''t care about me, i am


    just a random girl for him. I don''t know why I thought that he will stop his brother.


    "Ohh, I met your new whore..."


    His brother said.


    "I didn''t know you are interested in small girls... Quite average,plete opposite of what you like..."


    He said like he stating weather.


    "How old are you, Birdy?..."


    He looked at me.


    I am not a small girl, stupid bastard.


    "Twenty five..."


    I answered in croaked voice.


    He raised his eyebrows in amusement.


    "Ohh, non perishable good..."


    He chuckled.


    "She looks natural... Lucky bastard."


    "Alex,sci andare..." (Alex, let her go)


    Chief said something in Italian which I didn''t understand.


    "I want to brother, but she looks cute... I thought we can share..."


    He suggested and my heart dropped in my stomach. What if he agrees.


    My eyes filled with fresh new tears. I looked at chief with pleading eyes, he was looking at me with


    nk eyes like he doesn''t care from what I am going through. But his eyesnded on my shoulder and


    he saw my cor falling down, his jaw ticked.


    His brother Smirked at him and tore my sleeve making me scream.


    "Please stop him, please..."


    I cried trying to hold my clothes in ce.


    "ALEXANDER LEAVE HER NOW..."


    my head snapped towards him when he growled angrily. Alexander shamelessly Smirked at him.


    "DON''T CROSS YOUR LIMITS..."


    "don''t talk about limits because you have already crossed them all..."


    Alexander growled back.


    Chief clenched his jaw angrily.


    "Be, isn''t she in Venice..."


    He said and Alexander''s grip loosened on me. His face turned into shock.


    "I still know my limits Alexander but if you dared to cross yours then don''t expect mercy from me."


    Alexander let me go and i quickly ran towards Chief. I hid behind him. May be i was wrong, may be he


    is not that cruel to let his brother use me. He stopped him is enough for me, i don''t expect anything else


    from him.


    He tilted his head and nced at me, i was hiding behind him like scared bunny hides in the hole. He


    took off his coat and threw it on me. I looked at him confused, why is he helping me.


    His eyes stopped on my arms and i flinched when he touched the scratch on my arm which Alexander


    gave me while tearing my blouse.


    His eyes turned furious. He turned around and punched Alexander on the face making him stumble


    back.


    e osi?" (How dare you?)


    He growled.


    I gasped when he again punched him.

 15) Will he allow?

    15) Will he allow?


    Grace''s pov


    I am sitting in Mr. Gomez''s office. When those brothers started fighting, Gomez quickly came with


    guards and seperated them. He ordered me to sit in his office until he handles the situation.


    I am sitting here for almost an hour and ying with hem of his sleeves. His coat is too big for me, i can


    literally wear it as a short dress. It''s sleeves are too long, i thought about folding it up but it looks so


    expensive, I am afraid that I might ruin it.


    It''s smelling like him, it feels like he is sitting with me. His scent will never leave my mind, how can I


    forget the scent which lingers on my body whole night and every morning.


    I have stopped crying but still I am scared. I don''t know why but in recent days my life has be so


    dramatic. I am trying to forget the humiliating questions his brother asked me. I am trying to avoid the


    word which is ringing in my head, whore!


    Why his brother did that to me? Why he was asking me those questions like he is interested in chief''s


    life? It looks like he tore my sleeve just to provoke him. Was he testing him? Why would he do that?


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    And why he stopped when chief talked about some Be, who is she?


    I thought chief doesn''t care but he stopped his brother. I have never seen him this much angry.


    Sometimes he seems mad but never like this. If he ever growled at me like he did to his brother then i


    will literally die with heartattack. Why he got so angry when he saw scratch on me? Why he punched


    his brother for me? He does worst than his brother.


    As usual I can''t understand this man and don''t want to know him either. 13 days and It will be over. I


    want to go far away from here. I will nevere back to this country.


    Will I ever be able to take him out of my mind? Will I be able to live a normal life?


    Osman called me today, he apologized but i couldn''t tell him that it''s not his fault. It was dreame


    true for me. I always dreamt my future with him, love, marriage, family and kids. But all my dreams


    crashed Down.


    Osman said he has got the job offer from turkey, he is going back to his home. We might never meet


    again, i won''t be able to see my best friend again. My first love will never find its destination. I wanted


    to meet him for thest time, I wanted to tell him how important he is for me, no one can ever fill up his


    ce in my heart. I will always cherish my moments with him.


    It hurts but may be it wasn''t meant to be, this is the only excuse which I am using to console my stupid


    heart. It''s very hard to let someone go whom you like. I was so close to get my perfect life but Dominick


    Moretti destroyed everything.


    Sometimes I wonder, should I really me him or real culprit is my father. He is mafia, it''s his business.


    He could have kill me and that''s it, end of everything but at least he is giving me chance to survive. It''s


    not like he dragged me to his bed and raped me, I climbed on his bed by myself. I asked for it. I was


    desperate to save myself. After all this, should I really me him?


    The only thing which bother me is his behavior towards me. He only talks to me when he wants to


    threaten me with my life. He scares me. His dominating behavior is making my life difficult. But he


    treats everyone like this then why would I be exception?


    Why I want him to treat me nicely? Sometimes I wonder what it feels like to hear some nice words from


    his beautiful lips. How will he look while smiling? Will he ever be able to care for someone? He makes


    me curious, he makes me want to know more about him. But trying to know him is more like putting


    your hand in fire, it will only burn me. I shouldn''t think about him, Anyway I won''t be with him forever.


    I looked at the table watch and sighed, how long am I supposed to sit here. I stood up and started


    walking in Gomez''s office. It''s too smallpared to Chief''s office. It''s boring.


    I walked towards the door and silently peaked outside. Gomez and few guards were standing in front


    ''his'' office door.


    May be they are waiting for someone, but who?


    After few seconds Doctor came out of his office while wiping his sweaty face. He shook his head at


    Gomez and walked away.


    Why they have called the doctor, is he injured?


    I stepped out and walked towards Gomez.


    "Is everything ok?"


    I asked him. He looked confused and in dilemma.


    Gomez looked at me and his eyes sparkled like he got the solution of his problem.


    "Grace"


    He took my hand and ced the medical kit in my hand.


    "Go and treat Chief''s hand, he is injured."


    My eyes widened, he is telling me to treat wounded tiger, no way. I didn''t sign for this.


    "No, i can''t..."


    I shook my head furiously.


    "You have to"


    He said firmly.


    "He is injured because of you, don''t you have any courtesy... He fought with his brother because of you


    and you can''t even bandage his hand..."


    "What happened to doctor?"


    I asked.


    "He doesn''t want it. May be he will let you do it"


    He replied.


    "Why would he allow me if he isn''t allowing the doctor?"


    I asked. I am not asking anything wrong. Why he is risking my life.


    Gomez sighed.


    "You are so naive Grace... Just go inside, he will let you do it, i know..."


    He grabbed my hand and pushed me inside his office.


    I gasped and gulped as I entered the lion''s den. He was sitting on the sofa where I sit everyday. He


    looks dead serious. His eyes were boring holes in the wall.


    My presence seemed to grab his attention, he leaned back and crossed his legs. His knuckles was


    bleeding. Still he was resting his hands on the sofa like it doesn''t bother him.


    I clutched on the box tightly when he looked at me up and down. I am still wearing his coat which is


    covering me from neck to knees. I noticed the hint of amusement in his eyes. His eyes are more


    beautiful than his brother''s.


    I shook my thoughts aside and cleared my throat.


    "Mr. G_Gomez said___ h_he ask_ked me t_to ___ y_your h_hand___ b_bandage..."


    I stuttered very badly.


    I mentally pped myself for being so stupid and vulnerable in front of him.


    I just can''t stand in front of him let alone treat his hand. He didn''t allow the doctor then why would he


    allow me.


    On top of that he looks mad and whenever he gets mad he take it out on me. I don''t want to get fucked


    by him right now. I won''t be able to walk properly after that.


    "B_Bandage"


    I gulped. God! Please give me strength.


    I looked at him and waited for his answer but deep down I know that I am waiting for my doom.

 16) Nervous!

    16) Nervous!


    Authors pov


    Grace looked at him and waited for his answer, she was praying for his No.


    He looked at her as she stuttered like a stupid, must be thinking in which Language she is speaking to


    him. Amusement shed in his eyes. This girl always makes him amused. He has found his


    entertainment.


    He slowly scooted to the left side of the sofa and she gulped.


    ''Does he want me to sit beside him? Is he giving me permission to treat his wounds?''


    She thought.


    She was confident that he will kick her out but slowly all her confidence drained away. She gulped and


    hesitatingly sat beside him.


    ''Why is he allowing me when he didn''t let the doctor do it?''


    She murmured.


    She ced the kit on the coffee table and opened it. She could fill his eyes on her and it was making


    her ufortable. Not like she have ever beenfortable around him.


    She poured the antiseptic on cotton ball and looked at his hand which was resting on hisp. She


    debated in her mind thinking should she hold his hand or not. She has never touched him like this.


    They have never hold each other''s hand.


    She waited for him to give his hand to her but he didn''t. He was enjoying her nervousness, her fear


    excites him. He likes to make her cry. He knows that she is waiting but he didn''t give his hand. He


    wanted to know what she will do next.


    Grace looked at him but he didn''t react. She hesitantly grabbed his wrist which wasn''t fitting in her fist


    and brought his hand closer to her.


    She dabbed the antiseptic on his wound and cleaned it. It wasn''t that bad, it was small cuts but still it


    was bleeding. His hand felt so rough and big to her.


    Her hands trembled as she bandaged his hand. He was sitting quietly like he is in deep thoughts but


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    his eyes never left her face. She tried to ignore his gaze but it was difficult. His eyes roamed on her


    face, she is too cute to be with him. Her eyes are watery and fish shaped. Her charcoal ck eyes


    suits her. Cute chubby cheeks and plump lips. Her skin is so pale that his every touch leaves a mark on


    her skin and he loves it. He likes marking her. She is not curvy, she has small frame which Dominick


    usually doesn''t approve. He is more into tall and curvy women but this time this small, cute and timid


    girl grabbed his attention.


    He loves the way she trembles in front of him. He enjoys dominating her. Till now he has countered


    with girls who was ready to do anything to impress him, some for his money and some because of his


    good looks. He doesn''t even have to do anything and they will kneel in front of him. He was used to


    getting attention from any girl he wants. But this girl wasn''t like that, he can clearly see that she is doing


    this because of her situation. She is not enjoying herself, she doesn''t want it still she is with him. This


    somehow intrigued him.


    Finally she finished it and closed the box. Ignoring his gaze she stood up to give Gomez his medical kit.


    She stepped forward but stopped when she heard him standing too, his shiny leather shoes tapped


    against the floor as he stepped ahead and she froze in her ce.


    She doesn''t want to imagine what''sing next.


    She turned around and looked at him, he was looking straight into her eyes. Grace scrunched her


    eyebrows when he slowly unwrapped the bandage which she tied around his hand minute ago, he


    threw it away making itnd straight into dustbin.


    This wound was nothing for him, he wasn''t going to bandage it but he wanted to enjoy her situation so


    he let her do it. As expected she didn''tint. He loves her obedience, she does everything without


    creating any drama.


    She gulped in fear when he stepped towards her, he took the box from her hands and threw it on the


    sofa.


    Grace understood what''sing next and tried to look away but he grabbed her chin.


    "Eyes on me"


    He warned and she looked at him not desiring any punishment.


    He took of his coat which she was wearing. She took a deep breath as he unbuttoned her blouse and


    threw it in the dustbin, it was already torn.


    She stepped back when he removed his leather belt. She halted in her ce when she felt edge of the


    table against her back.


    He went closer to her and unhooked her bra leaving her half naked. Grace was about to close her eyes


    but didn''t, his warning was enough to make her obey him.


    He tied her hands behind her back with his belt. Grace shivered when he leaned down and captured


    her lips in fierce kiss. Her movements were blocked, she tried to move her hands but couldn''t. Slowly


    he was getting rough. She almost jumped back when he squeezed her breasts while biting and sucking


    on her lips.


    He broke the kiss and she gasped when he ced her on the table. Grace tried to calm down but it


    was hard. She was immobile and he was ready to make her scream in pain and pleasure.


    He ced his hand on her shoulder and slowly pressed her body down. Her breathing quickened when


    he made her upper bodyy on the table and her legs were still dangling down.


    She bit her inner cheeks when he unbuttoned his pants.


    This will the first time for her to see his member. Her eyes widened when he pulled out his length, he


    was huge. No wonder it hurts.


    She tried to divert her mind when he gathered her skirt around her waist and removed her panties.


    But it was not easy. He grabbed her legs and ced on his shoulder while entering inside her. She


    hissed as he stretched her core.  She rolled her head back as he grabbed her another legs and started


    thrusting roughly inside her. He wasn''t holding himself back.


    Her eyes turned glossy with every hard thrust. The table was shaking by the force and her tied hands


    were hurting.


    He dragged her closer by legs and kept fucking her roughly. She knew he will take out his anger on her


    like this. It wasn''t new.


    She was in very vulnerable position,pletely under his mercy.


    She arched her back as she orgasmed in no time but he didn''t stopped. He pulled out of her and


    flipped her on her stomach again entering her from behind.


    She closed her eyes wishing for it to end soon.

 17) Who is she?

    17) Who is she?


    Grace''s pov


    I took Deep breaths in fresh air. I can hear murmuring and chattering of people in the park. Kids are


    ying whileughing and screaming. I want to take a minute for myself and sit in the park between


    people but i can''t. I have to reach office.


    I am feeling tired, my body is exhausted. Last night i slept like a dead woman. It was hurting, everything


    was hurting. My lips were burning after his tortures, that touch was still lingering on my lips. My legs


    were sore and i could hardly walk. I don''t know how I reached homest night, i was crying the whole


    time. It''s getting unbearable day by day. I want to get rid of all this.


    My eyes fell on the couples, Will I ever be able find true love? Will I be able to make family? I don''t


    want any pain in it.


    I finally reached the office building and pulled my sleeves down. My wrists has turned blue because of


    his belt. I hate that belt which has hurt me more than anything.


    Now a days i have be very light hearted, small things are making me cry. I hate how much weak i


    have be, I hate my helplessness.


    Before going to his office I decided to get coffee for myself, i haven''t eat anything sincest night.


    When I reached the kitchen i started making myself coffee but the boy from cafeteria came towards me


    and handed me paper bag.


    "What is this?"


    I asked.


    "Breakfast..."


    He answered and walked away. This must be from Gomez, I don''t know why he always gives me food


    but i am grateful to him.


    I sat on the chair and started eating veg-roll.


    "Hii..."


    Someone said.


    I looked up and saw man smiling at me. He looks young, must be employee. I kept my face nk and


    resumed eating my sandwich. I don''t want to get punishment,st time he didn''t do it but this time he


    will kill me.


    "Hey, i am talking to you... You are chief''s personal ountant right?... What''s your name?"


    Can''t he understand that I don''t want to talk to him. I want to leave but i am hungry, I want to eat.


    "You know, everyone is curious about you... Afterall you seat in his office everyday. Does he talk to


    you?. Why you are not talking, are you mute?"


    Stupid, shameless... Fuck off. You will get me killed.


    "Ohh so sad, you can''t talk... No problem... Do you have boyfriend, are you taken?"


    He asked and i red at him while taking big bite of my roll so I can finish it and leave as soon as


    possible.


    I removed my scarf so he can see hickeys on my neck and fuck off.


    His eyesnded on my neck and widened, it''s literally looking like i have had wild night.


    "I got my answer... Bye"


    He smiled awkwardly and left.


    Thank god! Practically i didn''t talk to him so he have no right to punish me. I wore my scarf and finished


    my breakfast silently.


    My stomach filled with happiness and i finally rxed when I feel satisfied.


    I cleaned my mouth and hands and picked up my purse. My breath automatically be shaky as I


    walked towards his office. I tried to ignore everyone''s gaze on me. Looks like that idiot gossiped about


    me.


    I don''t care unless and until it threatenes my life.


    I rang the doorbell and entered cautiously.


    He was standing by the window, when I entered he looked at me.


    I slowly and nervously walked towards the table.


    "Good morning."


    My voice croaked.


    I hate this formalities, but he is my boss i have to show him respect.


    He walked closer to me and I flinched back when he raised his hand, his eyebrows turned into frown.


    I know he has never hit me in the past but i can''t trust him in the future.


    He stepped closer and snaked his hand around my waist.


    No! Please not today. I am sore.


    He pulled me closer and tucked my hair behind my ear. I gulped when he looked into my eyes with


    unknown gaze. I don''t know what is he thinking.


    He gently removed my scarf and I moaned when he ced gentle kiss on my neck. His warm lips are


    feeling so good on my cold skin. He didn''t bite, he is being gentle. Hisrge hand cupped my face and


    he gently captured my lips in his.


    This is the first kiss which is gentle and not punishing. His lips were caressing mine. I closed my eyes


    and for a second got lost in him. It feels good, why he can''t be like this.


    Why he has suddenly started kissing me? He never touched my lips inst few months then what


    changed now? Since that night he is kissing me whenever Ie in front of him. I don''t want it, it


    makes me feel intimate with him.


    Sometimes he acts like bipr. Why is he being gentle with me?


    Whatever is the reason, i don''t want this right now. I will die because of pain.


    "C_Chief"


    I said and he looked at me.


    "Can I p_please take a r_rest t_today.... I a_am s_sore... I_Its h_hurting"


    I don''t know what I was thinking while saying it.


    Why would he care about me? He doesn''t care. He just wants to satisfy his needs.


    He leaned down and kissed my neck, his warm breath fanned my neck like he is inhaling my scent.


    He kept kissing my neck and I sighed, i was right why would he care about me.


    But suddenly he stepped back and looked at me.


    "Finish your work and go home."


    He ordered.


    I looked at him confused. Is he really giving me day off?


    He must have read my expressions.


    "What, you want me to fuck you?"


    He mocked and i shook my head furiously.


    He smirked and picked up his coat. I hold my breath until he walked out leaving me alone.


    I finally breathed in relief as he left me alone.


    I picked up up my scarf and wrapped around my neck. He must have leave more marks on it, i


    sometimes get irritate because of my pale skin.


    Anyway, at least he gave me rest today. I really thought he won''t do it. He must be in a good mood.


    I smiled happily and Started doing my work. This man is rich as fuck. I should start working in mafia, it


    has lot of scope.


    I chuckled and tried to finish my work as soon as possible.


    After one hour I finallypleted it and was ready to pick my purse but then suddenly someone


    opened the door and entered inside.


    I quickly looked at the person and it was woman. I looked at her curiously, she is so beautiful.


    She looks in herte 30s, I really can''t guess her age like this because her skin is wless. Her ss


    like skin is glowing. I don''t think she is wearing makeup, she looks natural.


    She is wearing ck suit and even I am not fit like her. She has height almost as me but she is carrying


    it with confidence.


    Her long hair are tied in ponytail which is almost reaching to her waist. I instantly fell in love with her


    shiny and silky brte hair.


    She is so beautiful just like an Angel. Who is she? She looks powerful, her confidence screams


    authority.


    Should I be scared of her, she barged in just like that it means she is someone important.


    What should I do? Should I leave as my work here is done but it will look rude. What if she gets


    offended? I don''t want to be disrespectful.


    But she must be someone who has business with chief, what would I do with her?


    "Hello ma''am"


    I gritted nervously.


    "I am sorry but chief is not present here"


    She smiled at me.


    "I know, I''ll wait... And you___?"


    She raised her eyebrows.


    Oh god! Even her voice is smooth like silk.


    I don''t know why but she looks familiar. I don''t think i have ever meet her.


    "I am Grace... I am h_his personal ountant."


    I replied.


    "Personal ountant?... Is that even a thing?"


    She chuckled and sat on the chair while crossing her legs.


    I cleared my throat awkwardly.


    "Come, sit Grace... Give mepany until your___ ''Chief'' arrives..."


    She said, there was a hint of mockness in her voice.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I have a mixed feelings for this woman.


    I sat beside her silently.


    "So, Grace tell me about you something..."


    She said like she is taking my interview.


    Oh god! Who is she? Why she is making me so nervous?

 18) Mother!

    18) Mother!


    Grace''s pov


    "So, Grace tell me about you something..."


    She said like she is taking my interview.


    Oh god! Who is she? Why she is making me so nervous?


    "Where are you from?... Where do you live?"


    She asked looking at me curiously.


    "I am American... I shifted to Italy 5 years ago... I live with my father... Anthony street"


    I replied.


    She nodded and hummed.


    "You look quite young, are you intern or something like that?"


    "No"


    I shook my head.


    "I havepleted my studies... I am 25 years old. I have baby face."


    "You are beautiful"


    She smiled at me and i blushed. She herself is looking like a goddess, i am nothing in front of her.


    I shyly touched my hair and her eyesnded on my wrist. I quickly put my hand down and hide it with


    sleeves, she saw my bruises.


    She mumbled something in foreignnguage, i didn''t understand, it wasn''t Italian at least I can tell the


    difference.


    Her eyes visibly frowned but she quickly changed her expressions.


    "Your scarf is beautiful... Actually I was looking for something like this... Can I see it?"


    She said and touched my scarf which is around my neck.


    "Ma''am I___"


    Before i speak she removed my scarf, i quickly hide my neck with my hair but i think she saw


    everything.


    She sighed.


    "It''s cute..."


    She forced a smile and i offered awkward smile.


    "So looks like you have someone in your life... Don''t mind me, i get curious sometimes."


    She doesn''t look like someone who gets excited for things like this.


    How do I answer her questions?


    "It''splicated... Can''t say anything"


    I trailed off.


    "How long you are working for Him?"


    She asked leaning back in her chair.


    "Almost four months"


    I replied.


    "Good, i heard he is not good with his employees... How did you managed to survive?"


    She raised her eyebrows.


    To be honest I myself have no idea. I thought he will kick me out in few days as I wasn''t responding to


    his touches, i have never seduced him neither I have initiated anything. Why he kept me?


    "I don''t know ma''am... May be he liked my work..."


    I am talking about ountancy.


    "I can see that"


    She has mocking tone.


    "I mean you are sweet..."


    She smiled.


    "It''s hot in here"


    She huffed and took of her jacket.


    Oh my god! She is fool of tattoos. Wow! I always wanted to have one but dad never let me do it. He


    was scared that I will get infection. I don''t know why but i am specially attracted towards the tattooed


    people, chief also has many tattoos. It''s a different thing that i don''t understand the meaning of any of


    that but they are beautiful.


    She has very beautiful tattoos. Angel of peace, Roses and what not. One of it is very beautiful and


    aesthetic, i couldn''t understand what is it but it looks like some goddess.


    "Wow! Your tattoos are very beautiful... Can I see it."


    I said excitingly.


    She smiled at me.


    "Of course... Do You like tattoos?..."


    She asked.


    "Yes, i love it but my dad never allowed. There are so many misconceptions about it so he was


    reluctant... And i heard it hurts"


    I pouted.


    "What is this?... It''s beautiful"


    "It''s a god of art, Natraaj..."


    She replied.


    "You should try, it doesn''t hurt that much... Until and unless you are doing it on scars."


    "I will definitely try"


    I said excitingly.


    I looked at her and she was looking at me with unknown gaze, i don''t know what she is thinking but this


    look doesn''t giving me ufortable vibe. She has kind of admiration type of look.


    "Grace, how did you managed to get in here?"


    She asked in daze and i looked at her confused.


    "I mean, through interview or something else... Like promotion or something?"


    "I_Interview"


    I mumbled trying to steal my gaze. I can''t exin her how did I get here.


    She nodded and looked away.


    "Are you permanent here?"


    She asked.


    "No, On contract basis... I am leaving this job in 12 days..."


    I mumbled. 12 days are feeling like 12 years.


    "I want to go back to America... My home..."


    My voice weakened.


    "You don''t like Italy?"


    She asked.


    "No, I want to go back to my country... People here are hostile. I can''t find peace here."


    I answered.


    "I hope you find your peace sooner..."


    She said.


    I hope so too.


    "Where are you from?"


    I asked her curiously. She got Every information about me but i don''t know anything about her.


    She sighed.


    "I don''t know, I had no destination until i married the love of my life..."


    I nodded, her words had deep meaning and i don''t want to get involve in her world.


    "How is he treating you, Grace?... Is it difficult to sit in front of him whole day?"


    She asked out of nowhere. Why she wants to know? Not like i can tell her anything, it''s against


    contract.


    I looked at myp, he doesn''t treat me good. He treats me like a whore. He scares me. He wanted to


    hurt me. For him I am nothing but an object.


    "The way one boss should treat his employees..."


    I don''t know if I seed to convince her or not.


    "What do you think about him?"


    She looked at me curiously.


    "H_He is strict and Sometimes he scares me...But it''s fine..."


    I mumbled.


    "Can I ask your name... I don''t know anything about you"


    I tried to change the topic. I don''t want to talk about him.


    "My Name!"


    She leaned back in her chair.


    "I am Anamika Singh Sahay Marino..."


    She replied and all the colours from my face drained.


    Oh no, shit... Fuck!


    She is his mother, Martha told me her name. I never thought i would meet her like this.


    Now i understand why her looks are so familiar. Her eyes are just like chief''s eyes, Chrystal blue. They


    both have mole on upper lips. There hair are brte. He has inherited his mother''s beauty.


    But she doesn''t look like his mom, more like his sister. She has aged like an old Vine.


    "H_His M_Mother..."


    I mumbled in disbelief.


    "His mother!"


    She Smirked.


    Does she knows about us. Is that why she was asking me these weird questions? Martha warned me


    not to get on her bad side, did I managed to impress her?


    What is she thinking about me?


    I visibly flinched when suddenly door got mmed open and he entered. I nced at him through my


    eyshes, his face was just like me. Little shocked and little tensed.


    Is he scared of his mother? I don''t think so.


    He looked at me and I quickly looked down.


    No, i am not in trouble. I don''t think i have told her any sensitive information. He can''t punish me still my


    anxiety slowly started rising.


    Calm down Grace, you are fine and safe. He has no reason to punish you.


    His mother looked at me as took Deep breaths.


    "Grace?... What''s happening?"


    May be she noticed my restless breathing.


    "N_Nothing... I am fine."


    I tried to control it.


    Chief entered inside and locked the door.


    "Aap yaha kya kar rhi h?" (What are you doing here?)


    He said something in differentnguages, it''s not Italian. Whichnguage is he speaking?


    He never talks in English to other people when I am there, like he doesn''t want me to understand it.


    Anamika stood up and stood in front of him, she looks mad, angry and disappointed.


    "Naav badlne se pehchan nhi badal jati, me abhi bhi tumhari maa hu." (You won''t be able to change


    your identity just because you have changed your name. I am still your mother.)


    She sounds confident.


    "Is se dur rhiye..." (Stay away from her)


    He stated.


    She clenched her jaw.


    "Jab beta saari hade paar kar de to maa ko togaam kasni padegi" (When the son crosses his all


    limits, the mother will have to tighten the reins.)


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    I don''t know what she said but whatever it was, looks like it was something very offending Because


    Chief''s expressions visibly changed. He clenched his jaw.


    He red at me and growled.


    "Why are you still here?"


    I flinched but quickly stood up, I grabbed my purse and literally ran outside.


    Anyway I am not interested in their conversation, neither I can understand.


    But why this family is so fucked up, why his mother is mad at him.


    Who is more dangerous, Dominick or Anamika?

 19) Gentle!

    19) Gentle!


    Grace''s pov


    "Do I have to go with him... I am really nervous..."


    I said to Gomez.


    He is asking me to join Chief to some event, is he crazy. It''s not that easy. I can''t even stand in front of


    him properly, how can I be his escort and go somewhere hand in hand with him.


    On top of that I haven''t seen him since yesterday. I don''t know what he did with his mother but they


    were getting into intense conversation. I just hope he don''t take it out on me.


    "It''s your job, Grace... I can''t do anything, it''s his demand."


    Gomez said like he is in no mood to talk. He just handed me big bag.


    "Maids will help you to get ready... Go to his mansion, car is waiting for you outside... You have three


    hours to get ready... Go!"


    And he left, not letting me talk.


    I sighed, it''s already 4pm. It means we have to leave at 7pm. I sighed and walked outside towards the


    car.


    I sat inside and saw driver, it was Rafael.


    "Hii, Grace..."


    He smiled.


    I forced a smile.


    "Hello."


    I don''t feelfortable around him. He is still a criminal and Also a dominant.


    He tried to talk to me but I replied with few words.


    Finally car stopped in front of the mansion.


    "Grace"


    He called me before I step out.


    "Are you mad at me or something?... Look, i am sorry. I never thought that he will hire you as a___"


    "As a what? Whore!"


    Ipleted for him.


    "I am thankful that you didn''t killed me Rafael. i was feeling lucky but when I think about it, I think death


    would have been easier..."


    "Grace I am sorry"


    He tried to grab my hand but i quickly pulled back. I don''t want to create problems for myself.


    "I am not ming you... Next time please don''t touch me..."


    I said and stepped out of the car with thatrge bag.


    The guard led me towards the room, I tooka quick shower until makeup artists arrive.


    "Should we start?"


    She asked. They were team of four. I have never done something like this. It feels special that three


    people giving me attention.


    I thought they will do quick makeup but no, they were doingplete makeover. Manicure, pedicure,


    haircut, waxing and things which i can''t name. My most favourite part was full body massage. It feels


    good.


    Shepleted nail art and i looked at it with smile. She made little bunny on my index finger, it''s so


    cute. Cute but ssy. She is talented.


    "You can wear your robe, we will start doing your hairstyle now..."


    She said and followed her instructions.


    Why I am getting this treatment for nothing, may be it''s a lucky day for me.


    "You have beautiful hair, i always wanted straight hair"


    Shepliment but her hair are more beautiful than me. She has sexy curls.


    "And i always wanted Curly hair, your curls are so healthy..."


    I replied.


    "Yes, but it''s a lot of work... I follow Curly girl method."


    She said, we Converse a little. She was giving me free beauty tips.


    Now i understood why girls spend so much time in saloon, it feels so good.


    She made a sexy bun out of my hair, I wonder how she managed to keep them in ce. I have silky


    hair and sometimes it bes very difficult to tie them.


    They finished my makeup and God! I fell in love with myself. I can''t believe it''s me, makeup can do


    magic.


    They contoured my nose and jaw but it didn''t influence my baby face and i liked it, i don''t want to look


    like someone else. My eyes are looking beautiful with smoky look, i feel sexy. They used nude lipstick


    which is going perfectly with my skin tone.


    I am looking beautiful. I am not self obsessed type but sometimes little self love is necessary.


    I stood up and opened the bag which Gomez has given me. It has dress in it. I pulled out the long gown


    and my lips turned into big smile. Oh my god! This the same gown which I saw in that boutique, I


    wanted it so badly but I couldn''t afford.


    Wow! This is so beautiful. Is this coincidence? How? I am not that lucky, that i will wish something and


    it will happen just like this. Why I got this dress?


    May be i am thinking too much, Gomez must have purchased it randomly.


    I smiled and looked at it adoringly.


    "It''s beautiful"


    The makeup artist said.


    "It will look perfect on you... Lets do it"


    I was about to take off robe, I am wearing lingerie inside it so it''s not ufortable taking it off in front


    of girls. But before I do it, someone opened the door.


    I quickly turned around, It''s him. I haven''t seen him since yesterday. I don''t know what he talked to his


    mother but he was looking quite mad. I hope he doesn''t take it out on me.


    He snapped his fingers and all girls walked out leaving me alone in his presence.


    I clutched on my robe and kept my eyes on the vanity counter staring nkly at the perfume bottle. I


    don''t know why he is here?


    Is he here for sex? He will ruin my makeup, i hope he isn''t but i don''t think he has another reason to


    He walked towards the bed and took off his coat making my stomach churn. God! Why now?


    He walked towards me while rolling his sleeves up. I nced at him through mirror but quickly looked


    down, he was looking at me.


    I gulped when he stood behind me and ced his hands on my shoulder, I feel so small in front of him.


    My breathing quickened as he turned me around. I can feel heat rising to my cheeks and ears.


    He ced his finger under my chin and tilted my face up. I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him.


    Something weird happened in my heart when my gaze met his. His eyes holds something different, not


    that usual scary and dominating look.


    Am I misunderstanding or he is really looking at me adoringly. No! I don''t think so.


    I am standing in front of him ufortably.


    My eyes wondered on his beautiful face, he looks perfect as usual. He has got everything from his


    mother, this beauty is breathtaking.


    He leaned to my level and ced his lips on mine. I closed my eyes tightly and waited for it to get


    rough but he didn''t forced it. It was just a peck.


    My eyes snapped open. Wait, what? Peck? It''s impossible, why would he peck my lips like i am dear to


    him.


    I looked at him shocked and confused. He just Smirked at me. What is he thinking?


    He released the knot of my robe and slide it down from my shoulders.


    Here we go!


    I shivered when he ced his face in Crook of my neck, his warm breath lingered on skin.


    I gulped when he gently trailed his nose on my cor bone. Gentle! Is it dream?


    He turned me around and stood behind me. I clutched on the edge of the counter and closed my eyes.


    I don''t want to imagine what''sing next.


    I felt him leaning against my back, his silky Shirt caressed my bare skin. He intertwined his fingers with


    mine letting grip loosened on the edge. His other hand wondered on my shoulder, belly and breasts.


    He slowly travelled his hand under mycy panties and found my clit. I am not surprised that I am wet.


    He always makes me wet, doesn''t matter if I want it or not.


    I threw my head back on his chest as he started circling my clit and wetness pooled between my


    thighs. I moaned shamelessly.


    He is being so gentle and surprisingly he is making me feel good.


    Sparks erupted in my whole body as he continued his sweet tortures. My toes curled and fingers


    tightened in his hand. I was so close to orgasm but he stopped making me whine. It was feeling so


    good, why he stopped.


    My eyes snapped open when I felt something cold on my entrance.


    Vibrator!


    I flinched and looked at him scared.


    He ced his chin on my shoulder and whispered.


    "Either way I am going to do it... It''s on you, if you want to enjoy it or want to make it painful like you


    always do..."


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    His words made me gulp. Is he giving me choice? Isn''t he going to force it on me? He never cared


    before, why now?

 20) Threatened!

    20) Threatened!


    Grace''s pov


    "Either way I am going to do it... It''s on you, if you want to enjoy it or want to make it painful like you


    always do..."


    His words made me gulp. Is he giving me choice? Isn''t he going to force it on me? He never cared


    before, why now?


    "Rx and enjoy it"


    His words spread heat in my body. Why does he care?


    I know he will do it either way, may be i can make it easy for me. But i am not going to trust him with


    me. He likes to hurt me, is this new way of getting amusement through me.


    Anyway, i don''t care. Let him do whatever he wants, just 11 days more. I closed my eyes and tried to


    rx.


    "Breath!"


    He instructed. I gulped and took a shaky breath. But still I couldn''t rx.


    I heard him sighing and then he started kissing my neck, specially on my sweet spot.


    I closed my eyes as he melted me under his touch. Why i feel horny whenever he touches me?


    Everyday he introduce me with different feelings, some excites me some don''t.


    My body rxed as my mind got diverted by his gentle kisses, he grabbed the apportunity and insert


    the vibrator inside my vagina. I meowled as it streched me without warning.


    He finally pulled his hand out of my panties and stepped back. I took support of the table and stood in


    front of him.


    He Smirked at me and ced his hand in his pocket. Loud gasp escaped my mouth when it started


    vibrating inside my pussy. I clutched on the counter tightly and tried to control my moan.


    I thought this is the highest speed but I was wrong i screamed when he increased the speed and my


    legs started trembling.


    I threw my head back and throaty moan left from my mouth. I clenched my legs together but it only


    intensified the feeling.


    He is looking at me with amusement, he is enjoying everything. I can tell that it''s not even near his size


    but speed can make difference. It''s unbearable.


    I was on the edge of climax but he stopped it. All that intense feeling died down when vibrations


    disappeared. He didn''t let me cum.


    I looked at him with frustrated eyes and he just Smirked.


    "Don''t touch it."


    He said and walked out.


    What''s wrong with this man? Is he ying with me?


    I Groaned frustratingly and looked at the mirror. Quickly fixing my hair I wore that beautiful gown.


    This is the only good thing which has happened with me in these few months. It''s hugging my small


    curves, it''s slit is looking sexy but ssy. Oh god! I am in love with this look.


    After getting ready I walked outside. It''s quite difficult to walk in heels in this dress. I hold on the


    staircase and slowly descended the stair. I am trying to ignore the feeling which is between my legs, it''s


    ufortable. I don''t know how I am going to carry it whole night.


    My body froze on the stairs when I saw Chief with gun. He was pointing at some man. Is he going to kill


    him? Why?


    That man had fear in his eyes and was pleading something in Italian but i know that his words are


    falling on deaf ears.


    I don''t want to witness it again, it''s terrifying. I have already witnessed him murdering Edwin and that


    time I fainted.


    My body flinched back and loud scream escaped my mouth when i heard the gunshot. Why it''s so easy


    for him to kill people? Monster!


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked at the dead body which was getting dragged by his guards. How


    can he kill like it''s nothing for him.


    I looked at him with fearful eyes and found him looking at me. I gulped when he extended his hand


    towards me.


    I don''t want to take his hand. I can''t even imagine how much innocent blood he has on his hands.


    He waited but warned me through his eyes. Can''t he see that i don''t want this, that I am scared. He


    must be enjoying my fear, he won''t hesitate to punish me if I defy him.


    I ced my trembling hand in his. He helped me to get down from the stairs and wrapped his hand


    around my waist.


    He led me towards his car and opened the door for me. I internally scoffed, like he is gentleman. He is


    anything but that.


    I was about to get in but his grip on my waist tightened as he pulled me harshly against my back.


    "I can clearly read your face. be careful how you behave otherwise I''ll fuck you until you loose your


    mind..."


    I visibly shivered when he threatened me.


    I gave him timid nod and quickly sat inside the limo.


    He never fails to scare me. I fixed my dress and looked at the driver. It''s Rafael, he smiled at me and


    Chief is watching us. He will kill me if I smile back. I ignored Rafael and looked at myp. I don''t want


    to make it worst.


    Rafael started the car and I was fiddling with my fingers anxiously. He is sitting in front of me while


    drinking wine. I have never seen luxurious car like this. It has everything. His eyes are roaming on my


    body, he has never looked at me like this. What is he thinking, what he wants?


    I gasped loudly when he turned on the vibrator. I am sure Rafael has heard me but he decided to


    ignore. Smart guy!


    I clutched on edge of the seat and bit my lips to suppress my moan. He didn''t seem to like it, he


    increased the speed and I moaned loudly. My face turned red but the feeling overtook the


    embarassment.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    I tried to scoot away when he sat beside me but he locked me in a ce by my waist.


    He looked at me amused. His blue eyes looked excited.


    "I wonder how are you going to control your sweet voice in front of people."


    He said and my eyes widened.


    Is he going to do this in front of everyone, NO!


    I looked at him with pleading eyes but he increased the speed and my head rolled back as let out


    pleasurable moan.


    Fuck! It feels so good but also embarrassing.


    I didn''t realise when I ced my head on his chest and bit my lips. My nails dug in his arms as I got


    closer to climax but he again turned it off.


    Fuck! Why? I controlled my groan, i don''t want to show him how desperate i am. I won''t give him that


    satisfaction.


    I quickly pulled my head back from his chest and he chuckled. What so amusing!?


    He took a sip of wine and grabbed my chin. My hands froze in ce when he ced his lips on mine. I


    closed my eyes as I drank vine through his lips. He grabbed the back of neck and deepened the kiss


    letting the sour liquid invade my mouth. Unlike before he started kissing me like he usually does.


    Dominating and intense. He bit my lips, drawing muffled moan from me.


    I quickly held on his shoulders when suddenly car took a sharp turn.


    He broke the kiss and red at Rafael.


    "Sorry Chief..."


    Rafael mumbled.


    Chief looked at me andtched on my neck making me moan continuously.  Does this man knows how


    to stop?


    Suddenly car came to halt, finally we are here. He let me go and I fixed my makeup. Thankfully he


    gave me time for that.


    He opened the door for me and gave me his hand. I stepped out with his help and he wrapped his hand


    around my waist.


    I am nervous, i know people inside are criminals. But the thing which is bothering me more is, the thing


    which he has inserted inside me.


    I don''t know how I am going to control my moans.

 21) Torture!

    21) Torture!


    Grace''s pov


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    My eyes wondered around the club. I thought it''s some kind of business party. What are we doing in


    club. I am not dressed ording to the club code.


    Guards quickly opened the door for us, may be they know him. We entered the club and first floor was


    empty. Only clicking voice of cutlery by the waiters.


    He led me towards second floor and i visibly gulped when I saw people there.


    Chairs were arranged in rectangr form. Few of them were already sitting on the velvet chairs.


    Chief greeted few of them in Italian and sat on his chair. I was about to sit beside him but he grabbed


    my wrist and gestured me to sit on hisp.


    What!?


    I have never sit on hisp. It will be so ufortable and why would I sit on devil''sp like a child.


    "Chief can I sit there?"


    I asked hesitated.


    He red at me and pulled me on hisp.


    I gasped when Inded on hisp but quicklyposed myself.  He wrapped his hand around my


    waist and other rested on my thigh.


    "Don''t use your little mind... We are not here for party."


    He warned. I looked up at him confused as he covered my exposed leg with my dress.


    If not party then what is this? Why i am on hisp?


    I sat there ufortably. It''s so weird. Why can''t they give me seperate chair?


    He is holding me like he owns me, well he does for more few days but that doesn''t mean he can show


    it publicly. I am strictly prohibited for talking about our rtionship and he is taking me to the parties like


    he is my lover.


    I released a sigh and tried to make myselffortable on hisp but it''s literally impossible. His scent


    is teasing my mind. It''s a beautiful smell but it has so many terrifying memories attached to it. It


    reminds me of every painful night.


    He always makes me cum but there are hardly few days when I have felt pleasure. Most of the time he


    takes his anger on me.


    Still i feel lucky enough that he isn''t beating me or worst.


    I slowly looked up at him. Even after sitting on hisp i am still reaching to his shoulder. He is really tall


    and handsome Italian man.


    If it wasn''t for his upation and behavior then i would have definitely fall for him. His eyes are enough


    to lure any woman.


    His long eyshes will put any woman to shame.


    Beautiful things are always dangerous. For me he is definition of danger.


    He tilted his head and looked down at me, i quickly looked at myp trying to avoid his gaze. God! He


    saw me looking at him. I hope he doesn''t misunderstand.


    Slowly chairs started filling. Just like me most of women were sitting onps like queens. I can clearly


    see proudness on their faces. May be they are wives but if wives are sitting onps then why me, i am


    not his wife.


    Like i wanted few girls are sitting beside their partners too. Why i can''t sit like this?


    My eyes widened when I saw one girl sitting at man''s feet. What the hell is this? What''s going on here?


    I looked up at him with questioningly. Should I ask him? Will he answer? Will he care about my


    curiosity.


    May be he read my face.


    "She is sex ve..."


    He answered.


    Oh my god! Are those things still in existence. Which world is this? It''s terrifying.


    "Mafia world!.."


    He Smirked and I looked at him like a deer caught in headlights.


    I gulped and took away.


    "I want your girl..."


    I heard One man who is sitting beside us. He was looking at the girl with very nasty look.


    "Since she is not on yourp, i assume she is avable for me..."


    What the fuck!? If she is not onp then does it mean that she avable, what kind of rule is this?


    Women''s are just objects for these mafias.


    Is that why I am onp?


    He doesn''t want anyone to touch me. Does he care about me?


    "Why I am onp?"


    I mumbled looking at him.


    He looked at me like he wasn''t expecting this question from me.


    "I don''t share my things..."


    He stated.


    Thing! Right, i am just a thing which he has purchased for few months.


    His posture changed when his brother and mother entered. They weren''t alone.


    Alexander was with beautiful woman, she has blonde hair and blue eyes. Is she Be?


    The way he is holding her, she seems important.


    Anamika was with man. Oh my god! He is  literally giving me Lucifer Vibes. Dark hair and amber eyes.


    Alexander has got his eyes and hair.


    These brothers has got everything from parents. They are evil but their father looks more dangerous.


    Even his energy is scary. The way he is looking at people, his walk, his aura everything seems like a


    danger. Why is Anamika with him?


    I have only talked to her once but she seems kind and friendly. How can she marry such man?


    The way he is holding her, screams pure possesion. Well it''s not surprising because she is so beautiful


    that anyone can get obsessed over her.


    My stomach churned when his father looked at us. He doesn''t seem happy. After throwing daggers at


    his son with his murderous eyes, he looked at me. I subconsciously scooted closer to chief. He is


    scaring me. Chief wrapped his hand firmly around me.


    They took their seats and Anamika looked at me. I lowered my gaze, what will she think about me?


    What i am doing on her son''sp.


    All seats got their respective owners and each man was with partner except one.


    He must be waiting for someone.


    His face instantly turned happy when the girl entered through the main door.


    Everyone''s eyes snapped towards her as she walked towards him like a queen. She looks confident.


    From where these people get so much confidence.


    I almost flinched when i felt vibrations. Fuck!


    What he wants? I bit my lips.


    I won''t give him this satisfaction. He is trying to y with.


    I won''t react, let him do whatever he wants.


    I clutched on my dress and tried to keep my face  normal. But the sensation intensified.


    Again I was second away from the pleasure but he turned it off. I mentally Groaned.


    I looked at him and he is involved in meeting like he is unaware of my presence. Wow! He really does


    know, how to y.


    He did it again and again but didn''t give me release. Thankfully all women gathered at the counter


    away from partners.


    He let me go and i stood in the corner. I was standing quitely but this monster again started torturing


    me.


    The girl, Rosetta was talking to me but I didn''t realise what she is asking and what I am talking because


    all my mind was on that thing which is inside me.


    I excused myself and ran towards the washroom. I washed my face and tried to calm down. It''s so


    difficult and frustrating. I want orgasm. This is so painful. It''s making me restless.


    I fixed my makeup and walked out just to collide with Alexander.


    My heart started racing when that moment shed in front of me. I gulped looking at his evil eyes.


    "Little birdy..."


    He Smirked.

 22) Desperate!

    22) Desperate!


    Grace''s pov


    My heart started racing when that moment shed in front of me. I gulped looking at his evil eyes.


    "Little birdy..."


    He Smirked. what does he want from me?


    I tried to walk pass by but he blocked my way in the corridor. My heart drop in my stomach, there is no


    one except me and him. He can do anything and no one is there to save me.


    "Listen"


    He stepped towards me but i wasn''t in condition to listen, i panicked.


    My breathing quickened and eyes watered.


    "What''s happening to you?"


    He asked frowning at me.


    "L_Let me g_go"


    I stuttered.


    "Look"


    He pointed his finger at me and I flinched back. He halted in his ce. His eyes looked at me weirdly


    and finally he stepped out of my way.


    I grabbed the opportunity and started running away from him. But my legs froze in ce when his


    father suddenly came in front of me.


    These people will give me heartattack today. He looks more dangerous than Alexander.


    He looked at me angrily and started shaking. It looks like he is ready to kill me.


    "mettiti da parte pap¨¤ altrimenti sviene" (step aside dad otherwise she will faint)


    Alexander scoffed.


    I don''t know what he told to his dad but he looked at me disappointed.


    "cosa ha visto in questo coniglio spaventato" (what did he see in this scared bunny)


    He shook his head and stepped aside.


    Are they ying with me, why would they let me go?


    "ogni ragazza non ¨¨e tua tigre" (all girls are not like your tigress)


    He chuckled.


    I ignored theirugh and ran outside. My eyes roamed in the hall desperately to look for chief. He is not


    saint either but at this moment only he can save me from his family.


    I finally spotted him at the counter, talking to someone. I quickly rushed towards him and clutched on


    his arm. I have never been so relieved to meet him.


    I know right now i look like a child who got lost in the market and finally found her parents but i can''t


    help it. I was so scared.


    I felt hisrge arm wrapping around my waist. He pulled me closer like he is trying to assure me, it


    really feels like it. May be i am hallucinating.


    "What happened?"


    He asked me with frown.


    "Your brother___he___"


    I gulped when Alexander came in the view.


    Chief mumbled something in Italian and rubbed his forehead. What is he saying?


    I looked at him confused when he handed me ss filled with some liquid.


    "Drink"


    He ordered.


    I looked at him hesitantly but he looks mad to try him now. I started drinking and slowly started to rx,


    I don''t know what is this but it''s helping me to calm down. I stood beside him because I don''t want


    another encounter with his problematic family.


    "Isn''t she too young for you?"


    The man with whom chief was talking said while eyeing me.


    "Eyes on me Simon"


    Chief red at him.


    The man named Simon raised his hand in surrender and walked away.


    Chief took the ss from my hand and ced it on the counter. He grabbed my hand and dragged me


    outside. For thest time i nced at his family and all four of them were looking at us.


    His brother and father had annoyed look and Anamika was looking worried. Is she worried about me?


    Chief made me stand beside the car as he got a phone call. He is few feet away from me. Does it


    matter, anyway i can''t understand Italian.


    "Are you okay?... People inside are very dangerous. I was worried for you. I am d you are fine."


    I heard Rafael saying it. He stood beside me and I stepped away from him


    "I am fine, thank you"


    I replied.


    "Is he in bad mood... I heard his family is also here..."


    Why he is talking to me. He will get me in problem.


    "Stay away from all of them, Grace... These are psycho people. He and His family, all are evil... Don''t


    trust anyone"


    Like he is normal, he himself is criminal and dominant who shares girls with random men.


    At least chief is better than him, he didn''t let anyone touch me. I shouldn''t praise him but tonight I felt


    secure around him.


    "Rafael please don''t talk to me in front of him... I don''t want any trouble."


    I mumbled. I don''t want to sound rude but it''s for my own safety.


    Rafael mumbled something and sat inside the car on driver seat.


    Chief disconnected his call and opened the door for me. I wasn''t waiting for him to open it, the thing is I


    don''t know how to open the door of limo. It''s my first time seeing it. It''s a huge car. I sat inside and he


    sat beside me.


    I am feeling horny. It''s so unlike me but he has continuously denied my orgasms and it''s frustrating. I


    want release and the thing inside me isn''t helping either. I closed my eyes and started taking deep


    breaths.


    I never thought that i will crave for it.


    I want it but i have no courage to ask him neither I am going to do it. Not because of ego but it''s a only


    thing which is making my guilt at bnce. I try to assure myself by telling that at least I am not initiating


    it, that I am not desperate for it, i am not enjoying it.


    I know it''s stupid but It helps to fool myself.


    The thought of doing it for money is already very disturbing.


    Chain of my thoughts broke when he grabbed my arm and pulled me on hisp. I gasped and my


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    hands automatically reached for his shoulders. Without waiting for a second he attacked my neck and


    as soon as he sucked on my sweet spot I moaned loudly. It was intentionally, i just couldn''t control it.


    Today my body is not in my control and i me the vibrator, it has yed with my hormones and mind.


    One after another loud moans left my mouth as he started ying with my breast.


    It feels good. Thankfully he has closed the partition between us and Rafael.


    His warm lips wondered everywhere on my neck and chest. I didn''t realise when i started rubbing


    myself on him. He trailed his tongue from my cor bone to jaw and I sucked in breath. The itching


    between my thighs is unbearable.


    I gasped when he turned on the vibrator. I clutched on his shoulders and sucked in breath but he did


    that again, he turned it off.


    This time I Groaned in frustration and he chuckled. What the fuck! What''s so amusing in it.


    Suddenly car came to halt, we reached the mansion and Rafael opened the door for both of us. I was


    took off guard, i am still sitting on hisp while my dress is gathered around my waist. My hair are wild


    and face is crimson red. His one hand is on my boob and other one under my dress closer to my


    panties.


    Rafael kept his face nk but I think i Saw his jaw clenching, what was he thinking? Definitely not


    something good about me.


    I climbed down from hisp and got out of the car. He got out too and my eyes widened when I saw big


    wet spot on his pants, i ruined his pants.


    I didn''t looked at Rafael and started following chief. I don''t know why but Rafael always gives me weird


    feeling, i feel ufortable around him but i am still grateful that he didn''t kill me and dad.


    When reached his room he locked the door. Finally, he will remove it and may be he will make me cum.


    God! I was never so desperate.


    He walked towards me and my heart started racing in excitement.


    "Go to sleep, i have important work."


    He said nonchntly making my mouth drop.


    "Remove it if you want."


    Saying it he walked away.


    What is this, how can he leave me like this. Is this new way of torturing me.


    I Groaned and walked towards the washroom.


    Finally I removed it and washed myself. I am not supposed to wear clothes when I am in his bed so


    after drying myself i went straight to the bed and covered myself with bedsheets.


    I tossed and turned but couldn''t sleep. I am still turn on, even shower didn''t help. After finishing his


    work he slept beside me but didn''t touch me.


    When I want it, he is not touching me and when I don''t want it he fucks me like there is no tomorrow.


    What''s wrong with him?


    I tried to sleep but failed. I should wash my face may be it will help to clear my mind.


    I carefully got out of the bed not wanting to wake him up. I tied my hair in bun while getting inside the


    bathroom and sshed the water on my face.


    My whole body is on fire. Wetness is still between my legs. No matter how much water i drink, my


    throat is still dry like it can''t satisfy my thirst. I am thirsty for something else.


    I looked at myself in the mirror, my face is red, nipples are still erected. I gently touched my intimate


    part and my fingers instantly coated with my wetness.


    Should I touch myself but I have never masturbate. No! What am I doing?


    But this feeling is not going away. May be little bit, If i give it to myself then may be I''ll be able to sleep.


    I was about to touch it but then suddenly bathroom door got opened. I gasped and turned around.


    "Why did you stopped?... Go ahead, touch yourself."


    He entered inside while Smirking.

 23) Inside the shell!

    23) Inside the shell!


    Authors pov


    "Why did you stopped?... Go ahead, touch yourself."


    Dominick entered inside while Smirking.


    Grace gulped as he walked towards her and stood in her personal space. Her face was red with


    embarrassment. She didn''t want to look desperate.


    She looked down in shame even though she had no reason to be ashamed.


    Dominick ced his hand on the counter caging her between him and the vanity counter.


    "I said touch yourself."


    He whispered huskily near her lips.


    She couldn''t look at him.


    "I wasn''t going to do that"


    She mumbled staring at his feet.


    "I have never___"


    She exhaled.


    Evil smirk yed on his lips. He knows why she is behaving like this. He knew that after getting denied


    for so many times, she will definitely crave for it. He was ying with her. And after drinking alcohol she


    is more desperate, it wasn''t in his n but this made him realise that alcohol makes her horny.


    "Then what are you doing here?"


    He asked amused.


    He never intended to scare her, she herself is terrified. He still couldn''t understand why she is so


    scared of him.


    "N_Nothing"


    She shook her head while pressing herself more towards the counter as he was getting closer.


    "I don''t like lies..."


    He replied.


    "Look at me"


    Her head snapped towards him with the lightning speed.


    And he thinks why she is so scared of him!poor girl!


    She gulped when he slowly raised his hand and released her hair from the bun making them sprawl on


    her delicate shoulders.


    Dominick knows that she is wet and eager. He understood that in the car. The way she was clenching


    her thighs together was the first signal. First time she moaned without holding it back and it didn''t go


    unnoticed by him. The way she rubbed herself on him clearly shown how much she wants it.


    He knew that she wants it but he didn''t give her, he was enjoying it. He thought she will ask for it but


    no, she didn''t. It''s kind of offending for the man who has always got tremendous attention from every


    girl. He just have to look and they will be on his bed.


    But not this girl, he knows that she is doing it inpulsion. She doesn''t want to enjoy it, neither she is


    trying.


    He wants to break that shell of her, he wants her to beg for the pleasure. She should desire him like


    Every other girl does.


    She looked at him with her beautiful watery eyes, these ck eyes sometimes makes him feel


    different. Sometimes he gets lost in them. They scream innocence and Dominick is not used to that. He


    is nowhere near innocence.


    He can''t deny the fact that she ispletely different of what he has dealt with. Girls before her has


    tried uncounted things to make a special space in his life but he didn''t let anyone seed. And this girl


    hardly looks at him.


    Grace took a shaky breath when he slowly trailed his fingers from her neck towards her breasts. He


    gently circled her nipple with his thumb.


    "Why this resistance?..."


    He asked.


    "This attitude of yours irks me... If you want it, ask for it..."


    Grace shook her head in denial. She has her own reasons of not doing it.


    "I can''t..."


    She mumbled.


    Dominick pulled her by waist and Grace gasped when her front collided with his.


    "Why?"


    He slide his hand in her hair and fisted it making her head tilt back.


    Grace''s eyes watered.


    "My self respect is the only thing which is still untouched, please don''t destroy it... Let me protect it."


    She said and his grip loosened on her.


    He had a hint that she is different and her statement didn''t surprise him.


    "I''ll give you two options... Choose one... You know it''s not going to stop. So decide, you want it now or


    in the morning..."


    Grace looked at him confused. He has never give her choice like this. If he wants it, he does it. Her


    consent never mattered.


    She knows that either way it''s going to happen, waiting for it will only make her condition painful. She is


    dripping wet.


    At least he is not making her beg.


    "N_Now..."


    She breathed out.


    Dominick Smirked. Well, he has sessfully break the firstyer. That time isn''t so far when she will be


    begging him for more. He would love to watch that scene.


    He made her turn around and pushed her down by shoulder. Grace bend over the counter as he held


    her hands behind her back.


    She sucked in a breath when he caressed her butt with hand and spanked. She gasped when it stung


    but soon the pain disappeared and she felt her wetness dripping down from her thigh.


    She closed her eyes when he finally entered his length inside her making her walls clench around him.


    He Smirked when she let out a pleasurable moan. He started thrusting inside her and she couldn''t hold


    back her moans. After so much tortures she was finally getting what she wants.


    She opened her eyes and nced at him through the mirror, he was covered in sweat. His veins of


    forehead and chest were popping out. His muscles flexed with Every thrust. He threw his head back


    and his Adams apple bobbed up and down.


    First time she was witnessing him like this and he looks so erotic. She couldn''t help but drool at his site.


    Any woman would have done the same.


    Dominick opened his eyes and there eyes met through mirror. Grace quickly turned her head aside


    avoiding his gaze.


    He grabbed her hair in fist and lifted her upper body up still thrusting deep inside her. She moaned


    when every thrust hit the G-spot. He captured her lips making her moan muffle.


    Her hands automatically turned into fist when the feeling inside her belly intensified.


    She identally bit on his lips when she got the most euphoric climax.


    Dominick quickly pulled his lips away from hers as it stung. Grace''s eyes widened as he saw his lower


    lip bleeding. She gulped while panting.


    "I a_am s_sorry... It wasn''t i_intentional"


    She looked at him scared thinking now he will scold her.


    Dominick threw his head back and Groaned as he finally came afterst thrust.


    She took a shaky breath when his warm seeds filled her womb.


    He pulled his limp organ out of her and she sighed in satisfaction as that fire slowly died down.


    "Clean it"


    Her ordered and she looked at him, he was looking down at her intently.


    Grace gulped to sooth her dry throat and slowly raised her hand to Clean his bleeding lip. She wiped


    his soft lip with her thumb and he grabbed her chin.


    "Do it again and I''ll make you regret it.."


    He said while licking his lips.


    He let her go and walked towards the bathtub. While he was in bathtub, grace took a quick shower and


    went to the bed.


    After that intense workout sleep quickly engulfed her.


    She opened her eyes in the morning when she felt wetness on her lower part. Her eyes widened when


    she saw him kissing her pussy. She moved her legs but he grabbed her thighs and warned her through


    eyes.


    She wasn''t expecting her day to start with this. He has never given her oral neither does she. Why now,


    she thought? She could feel things changing between them and she wasn''t liking it. His new initiatives


    are scaring her. Her head rolled back when he sucked on her clit, his warm tongue were doing wonders


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    down there. He ced her legs on his shoulders as he started devouring her.


    Grace bit on her lips as moans became uncontroble.


    Her eyes snapped towards the door when she felt someone''s presence. Her eyes widened when she


    saw one woman standing at the door with angry face.


    Before grace could alert Dominick, she came with loud moan.


    "Chief"


    Grace removed her legs from his shoulders and quickly covered herself with bedsheets.


    That woman was still standing there, fuming in anger.

 24) 10 days!

    24) 10 days!


    Grace''s pov


    I quickly covered myself with the bedsheet and nced at the woman who is standing at the door. She


    is literally shaking in anger.


    She looks young, may be of my age. She has golden hair and green eyes. Looks quite tanned but she


    is tall and sexy, her body is curvy. She is wearing short ck dress which looks expensive. Who is she


    and why she is looking at me like i have done some sin?


    Chief must have noticed me looking at the door, he followed the direction of my eyes and sighed.


    He picked up his robe and wore it in front of both of us, doesn''t she mind his nakedness.


    He walked towards the door but She turned around angrily and walked away before he could say


    something. It doesn''t seem to bother him. He rolled his eyes and walked towards the bathroom like he


    usually does.


    Iid on the bed until he finishes his business. I am still in shock, why he did that? Why he gave me


    that pleasure? Never inst few months then why now? Was he expecting the same from me?


    He has never forced me for blow job.


    He is scaring me. His changed attitude is suspicious. He has started talking to me, before he used to


    ignore me like i don''t even exist. He kissed me. He went down on me. He hit his brother because of


    me. He didn''t let anyone touch mest night. He didn''t punish me that night. He didn''t do anything


    when I bit his lip. Why?


    Should I be worried about his attitude?


    No! May be I am thinking too much. He is human too, he can''t maintain consistency throughout his life.


    Just 10 more days and it will be over.


    He came out of the bathroom and Went to his closest. I quickly ran towards the bathroom and cleaned


    myself. Wearing my clothes i dashed down.


    When I reached the living room my eyesnded on the same woman. She was sitting on the sofa. She


    still looks mad.


    I gulped and decided to walk while minding my own business.


    "So you are the new whore!"


    I halted in my ce when I heard her hatefull voice.


    I looked at her, she is ring at me.


    "Y_Yes"


    I said. She is right, i am no one but his whore.


    She looked at me with hatefull gaze for a moment and scoffed but didn''t say anything.


    I was about to leave but then Martha came with tiffin in her hand.


    "Take this... You must be hungry. I know you arete so I packed this for you."


    "No, it''s ok... You don''t have to"


    I tried to stop but she forcefully ced it in my purse. Why this woman is so kind? I will never forget her


    favors.


    "Eat well..."


    She smiled.


    "For whom you are working Martha... For Dominick or his whores?"


    The woman gritted while standing up.


    She said Dominick, as much I know, no one usually takes his name it means she is someone special.


    "Don''t forget your ce maid... Does Dominick knows about it?"


    She scolded. How rude? How can she talk like this with elder woman?


    "¨¨ ordine del capo, signorina leena" (It''s chief''s order miss Leena)


    Martha said something and her face went hurtful.


    What did Martha said and why it''s so hurtful for this woman.


    "You should leave Grace"


    Martha whispered when she saw chiefing downstairs.


    I looked at him, he wasing down. Before hee to us i turned around and started walking out. I


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    don''t know why but i sence problem. Anyway it''s not my problem, i am just doing my thing.


    I walked out and flinched when i heard loud voice of ss breaking. I was about to turn back but___


    "Don''t look back, keep walking"


    Rafael said while lighting his cigarette.


    "For your safety... Listen to me."


    I gave him a nod and ran  outside the huge gate.


    *******


    I slowly opened the door and entered inside. He isn''t in the office. Where is he?


    He usuallyes on time, sometimes before me.


    I sighed and sat on my regr ce. I will leave this ce in few days, i should look for another job.


    I don''t know if dad is really doing good in job or not. He said that he is working somewhere and i want


    to trust him, he has promised me that he won''t repeat that mistake.


    I am angry with him but i want to understand him, i can understand that he was having hard time after


    mom''s death.  We were happy family until we lose her.


    When I was in highschool I overheard them talking about me and then i learnt that I am adopted. They


    never said that on my face and i Never told them that i know.


    That day i felt overwhelmed. They loved me more than their own child. I was lucky that they gave me


    good and safe lifestyle. That day i decide that i will die for these people, if it wasn''t for them then i


    would have been living miserable life, may be i would have been dead. I will never abandon the people


    who adopted me.


    I took a deep breath and opened theptop. I looked for job vacancies and started applying. I hope I


    will get the good job.


    I got alert when door got opened and he entered. I nced at him. He looks rxed. Weren''t they


    fighting?


    He doesn''t look mad or anything like that. well, good for me.


    He loosened his tie and took off his coat.


    Leaning back in his hair, he threw his head back and released a sigh like he is thinking about


    something.


    My mind wondered back to that woman. Is she his friend? girlfriend? Fiance? Wife?


    I don''t think so, why would he sleep with me if he has spouse? But she looked so mad to be just friend.


    I got snapped out of my thoughts when he stood up and walked towards me. My legs forced me to


    stand as he got closer.


    He stood in front of me, his eyes roamed on my face making me gulp nervously, what is he thinking?


    I stayed silent and didn''t dare to look away, he has already warn me about looking away. Before, he


    never mind when I used to avoid his eyes, now a days he threatens me whenever I try to look away. I


    can never understand this man.


    My eyesnded on his sexy lips, these lips can do magic which I have experienced in the morning.


    Never thought that it can feel so pleasurable.


    I froze in my ce when he ced his face in Crook of my neck and inhaled loudly. I stood straight as


    he nuzzled in my neck. My whole body filled with goosebumps.


    He looked at me and gently pulled me in kiss. I didn''t respond, i will never do that. I let him do whatever


    he wants. He can have whatever he wants but not my participation. I will never initiate anything.


    He started kissing me like a possessed man. My hands turned into fists as it got heated.


    Suddenly door got opened but he didn''t stop, he kept kissing me. I nced at the door and it was same


    woman.


    He didn''t heard or he is ignoring it on purpose?


    Finally he broke the kiss when she slide the paperweight from the table whichnded on the floor and


    got shattered.

 25) Deal!

    25) Deal!


    Authors pov


    Leena stood there ring at both of them. Grace stepped back from Dominick awkwardly. She has


    caught them two times.


    Dominick sighed and ced his hands in pockets. He looked at Leena sternly.


    "I knocked... But you were too busy to listen."


    She smiled bitterly.


    Grace was about to sit on her ce and mind her own business but Leena stopped her.


    "Get out..."


    Grace flinched when she growled at her.


    Dominick frowned at Leena. She saw that and faked the smile.


    "Do you mind giving us some alone time..."


    Grace didn''t say anything and quitely walked out of the office.


    "You are making me respect your maids and whores?!"


    She spat ring at him.


    "Tone!"


    He warned making her flinch back. He sat on his chair and leaned back.


    "You love her don''t you"


    Her eyes watered.


    Dominick rocked his chair with closed eyes.


    "Love?... What''s that?"


    Leena closed her eyes frustratingly. She is in love with Dominick and he knows about it. Dominick left


    his father''s house when they had fight, he refused to live as a Marino. He had his share of property with


    himself but when he did partnership with leena, his sess started touching sky. She helped him to


    fight with his father.


    Leena is his business partner but she ced one condition in front of Dominick, that in exchange of her


    help he will marry her. At that time Dominick agreed as it was good deal for him, Leena is beautiful and


    smart girl, what else the man will desire.


    But they both knows that it''s just a deal. She loves him but he doesn''t. It''s an open rtionship. Leena


    sleeps with other men too, she thinks it will make him angry and jealous but it''s her biggest


    misunderstanding.


    She doesn''t like it when he sleeps with other girls but she knows that he doesn''t touch one girl again.


    So she let him have fun until they get married.


    She is so insecure about their rtionship that it makes her sleepless at night. She tries everything to


    get his love and attention but nothing helps. Even if Dominick fucks her, he does it like he is fucking


    whore. There is no love and care. Leena can see and feel it but she is too stubborn to ept the


    reality. She wants him and he belongs to her. She even became his submissive so she can satisfy his


    needs. She let him dominate her.


    "Then who is she?"


    She sat down in front of him.


    "What do you think?"


    He kept rocking the chair. She doesn''t like his cool attitude.


    "She doesn''t look like a whore to me"


    She scoffed.


    "That''s Your problem"


    He sighed.


    "Don''t fool me Dominick... I am not that stupid. You think i don''t know anything..."


    She growled.


    "You are kissing her, you have never kissed me... What did you find in those filthy lips?"


    Dominick kept his eyes closed and let her took out her frustration.


    "You said you don''t like any girl in your bedroom that''s why we did it in yroom then why she was in


    your bedroom... She was sleeping in your bed. You never let me sleep there."


    Her eyes watered.


    "You never touched me like you were touching her, you never made me moan like that bitch was


    moaning... Why her and not me?"


    She let the tears escape.


    "In these 5 months you didn''t even call me once... You never asked me if I am okay, if i am eating well.


    You were busy ordering your maids to feed your whores."


    She banged her fists on the table.


    "If this is not love then what is it?... You never touched any girl again and you are fucking her for four


    months..."


    Dominick''s eyes snapped open.


    "Break one more thing and I''ll break your hands."


    He gritted while ring at her.


    "tell me You don''t love her"


    Leena looked at him pleadingly.


    "You love me, only me"


    Dominick closed his eyes frustratingly.


    "I don''t love anyone... Not her, not you."


    He stated.


    "You will not interfere in my life Leena... You know the rules of our rtionship... You are not my wife


    yet.."


    He warned.


    "That day isn''t far..."


    She wiped her tears.


    "I will be your wife... Soon..."


    She stood up and walked towards him.


    "You know you are mine... Only I can be your wife..."


    She stood in front of him.


    "You will love me too... Just like i do..."


    She sat on hisp. Dominick looked at her nkly.


    She caressed his cheek lovingly.


    "You have no idea how much I missed you..."


    She kissed his jaw.


    "I will kill each and every person who dares toe between us..."


    She Smirked.


    Dominick grabbed her hair in fist and she screamed in pain. She gulped when he red at her with


    clenched jaw.


    "I have already warned you, you will not touch any of my men, maids or whores. I don''t like


    disobedience Leena, you will regret it... Don''t cross yours limits."


    He spat.


    "Understand?"


    "Yes, master..."


    She whispered and he let hair go. She rubbed her scalp and smiled like a maniac.


    "I missed this... Do whatever you want Dominick, after marriage you will see only me."


    She leaned down and kissed his cheek.


    "10 more days..."


    She Smirked and walked away from him.


    Leena walked out and saw Grace, she was sitting quietly on the chair in waiting area.


    She walked towards her and sat down.


    Grace quickly scooted away from her leaving distance of one chair from her. This woman was giving


    her creepy vibes.


    "You don''t look like a prostitute, who is your boss?"


    Leena asked.


    "I am not a prostitute..."


    Grace mumbled looking away.


    Leena scoffed at her timidness.


    "Then? Where did he find you?"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am not allowed to talk about it"


    She answered honestly.


    Leena clenched her jaw.


    "How much money you want, i will give you.."


    She said and Grace''s eyes snapped towards her.


    "I am ready to give you anything but the condition is, you have to leave him. Leave this country, do


    whatever the fuck you want but don''t show your face to him."


    "I can''t... He will kill me... I have signed the contract..."


    Grace said helplessly. She stood up to leave but stopped.


    Leena gritted her teeth.


    "Liar... You want him, you want his money, you like him..."


    Grace closed her eyes frustratingly. She can''t even stand properly in front of that man and she is


    talking about liking him.


    "You are worst than whores, at least they leave after getting money. But you are clinging to him like a


    leach. Don''t you have little shame, I am his fiance and you are fucking him in front of me..."


    She growled.


    "If he is your fiance then talk to him, i am no one. me him. Question your man before pointing


    fingers at other people... And still if he is fucking other girls then look for someone else, have some self


    respect..."


    Grace said madly.


    "How dare you talk back to me... Do you know who the fuck I am?"


    Leena raised her hand to p Grace.


    Grace quickly closed her eyes waiting for the pain but it didn''te. She slowly looked at the Leena


    and her eyes widened.

 26) Chaos!

    26) Chaos!


    Authors pov


    Grace quickly closed her eyes waiting for the pain but it didn''te. She slowly looked at the Leena


    and her eyes widened.


    Anamika was holding Leena''s hand tightly.


    Leena looked at her and gulped.


    "Mrs, Marino?"


    At least she is smart enough to not mess with queen.


    "Is this how you behave in public?"


    She released her hand with jerk.


    "My son has a reputation Leena, keep it in mind..."


    She scolded.


    "Mrs. Marino i was just talking to her. She was talking shit about me"


    Leena scowled at grace.


    "She is sleeping with Dominick, she is not his ount. It''s just a cover to hide their nasty rtionship."


    "I heard everything."


    Anamika sighed. Grace looked down in shame thinking what she must be thinking about her.


    "Leave him..."


    Leena smiled.


    "Yes, please tell her to leave him alone."


    Anamika rolled her eyes.


    "Stupid"


    She mumbled.


    "I am talking about you Leena... Leave Dominick..."


    She said and Leena frowned.


    "Grace is right... She is a stranger to us but Dominick is your fiance, why you are not ming him. He


    is disloyal, he is cheating on you. You deserve better man, leave him... You should respect yourself."


    Leena''s face turned pale. She thought Anamika will talk in her favor but she didn''t.


    Anamika scoffed.


    "You won''t do that because you are Crazy for him. Blind by your obsession for him... Open your eyes


    and look around stupid girl, he doesn''t want you."


    She spat.


    Leena clenched her jaw.


    "It''s none of your___"


    "Watch your tongue if you want it in it''s ce"


    Anamika growled. Leena gulped, she knows that Anamika can destroy her in minutes and if she


    existence.


    "This is myst warning to you Leena, don''t you dare touch her... I will make you regret the day you


    were born..."


    She threatened.


    "I am with grace... Do whatever you want to do with Dominick but you will not touch her."


    Grace looked at Anamika confused but she was happy that someone powerful is with her. She wasn''t


    expecting that. She thought after Knowing the truth Anamika will hate her but here she is fighting for


    her and the feeling is amazing.


    Leena red at Grace but Anamika blocked her view bying between them.


    "You are asking for your doom Leena."


    "What the fuck is happening here?"


    Dominick growled when he came out of the office and they looked at him.


    Grace automatically grabbed anamika''s hand when she saw those angry eyes. She knows that


    ultimately she is going to face the consequences.


    Anamika noticed the fear in her eyes and her heart filled with pain. She doesn''t want Grace to suffer


    like she did.


    "You should make sure that someone else is not suffering because of your doings..."


    Anamika red at him.


    Dominick clenched his jaw and red at Leena.


    "You will pay for it... Leave before i lose my shit."


    Leena gulped. She is rich and powerful too but when ites to Dominick or Anamika, she is nothing.


    She did help Dominick in the past but now he has be more Powerful, now she can''t control him


    and it makes her more insecure.


    She turned on her heels and walked away.


    Dominick looked at Grace and saw her holding his mother''s hand. He grabbed her by arm and pulled


    her away from Anamika.


    He hid her behind his back like kid hides his stolen chocte. There was different kind of fear on his


    face when he saw Grace with his mother.


    Grace was standing behind him scared, his grip was still strong on her arm like someone will snatch


    her away from him.


    "Maine apse kaha tha, isse dur rahengi aap..." (I have already told you, you will stay away from her.)


    He sounded bothered.


    "Aur me Maan lungi?" (And i will listen?)


    She scoffed.


    "I gave you one chance, not anymore... Enjoy your days because you will never see your little bunny


    again."


    With that she walked away. Anamika was getting all the updates from Martha. She told her to keep


    eyes on Dominick. Martha called Anamika on the first day itself when She helped grace after her first


    night.


    Martha asked grace but she confirmed that he didn''t Rape her so Anamika didn''t pay much attention


    but Martha kept informing her about little things. And Anamika finally decided to interfere when Martha


    found terrified Grace in yroom.


    Anamika can clearly see that her son is getting obsessed afterall he has his father''s blood in his veins,


    like father, like son. May be haven''t realised it yet but he is obsessed. He is acting like a child who


    doesn''t want to show his new toy to anyone, the way he is hiding her behind his back is one of the


    proof.


    Anamika knows how toxic turns these things can take, she has suffered. She managed to survive but


    Grace is too fragile for this. Doesn''t matter if it''s her son or someone else, she won''t let the innocent girl


    suffer.


    As a mother she wants a Girl like Grace for her son but she knows that Dominick doesn''t deserve her.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Dominick grabbed Grace''s hand and dragged Grace inside. He locked the door and mmed her


    against the wall.


    Grace''s eyes widened in fear, he was literally fuming in anger. He pressed her against the wall and


    gripped her chin.


    "You will Stay away from my mother..."


    He gritted his teeth.


    Grace whimpered as his fingers dug in her cheeks. He can snap her jaw easily.


    He let her go and growled angrily.


    Grace cowered back in the corner when he kicked the chair angrily. She has never seen him this much


    angry. She couldn''t understand why he is so disturbed, He was rxed when Leena came but his


    temper suddenly changed when his mom Said something to him. But that wasn''t her concern, she is


    scared that he will hurt her.


    She trembled when he looked at her with murderous look. She doesn''t trust him a bit when ites to


    her safety.


    Dominick knows that his mother can do anything she wants and if she decides it will be very hard for


    him to find Grace. He can see that Anamika has developed sympathy for Grace and she will do


    anything to help her. He still couldn''t understand why he cares, when she said that she will take Away


    Grace, he started seeing red.


    Grace pressed herself against the wall when walked towards the door. She was on verge of crying. He


    was scaring her.


    Dominick grabbed her by arms and pulled closer.


    "If I saw you with my mother again then I''ll give you genuine reason to be scared of me."


    He warned.


    "Understand?"


    Grace nodded her head furiously.


    "Y_Yes"


    She looked at him and he was acting restless. Like something is going to happen.


    Dominick pushed her on the sofa making her sit down. Grace sat there quietly, as long as she is safe


    nothing matters.


    But today she understood that his mother holds power. She has never seen Dominick so restless,


    people are scared of him but today she saw fear in his eyes. Fear of his mother!


    Martha was right, only his mother can control him.


    She looked at him, he was standing by the window thinking about the matter. He called Gomez and


    ordered him to do something.


    His lips slowly turned into evil smirk when he looked at his scared bunny.

 27) Anything but pain!

    27) Anything but pain!


    Grace''s pov


    I looked at the peaceful ocean, breeze fanned my face as sun started setting down leaving beautiful


    colours in the sky. Voice of sea birds yed with my ears. Everything is calm and peaceful but not me.


    My heart is racing marathon since Gomez has left me in this yacht. I thought I am alone until I saw a


    man who is handling it.


    I was in Chief''s office, he seemed angry but he didn''t do anything to me. Suddenly Gomez ordered me


    that i have to leave somewhere. He didn''t even let me pack my bags. I don''t have anything with me.


    He dropped me on this yacht alone, i asked him why I am here and he simply answered that I am on


    vacation.


    Well, i don''t remember asking for it. Who said I want vacation, actually i need one very badly but not


    like this, where I have no idea what''s going on.


    I am not getting good feeling about it.


    My legs has started hurting after standing for i don''t know how long. As usual i don''t know what''s going


    on so at least I can take a look around the yacht.


    It''s big and luxurious. I fell in love with it at the moment my eyes fell on it. It''s in clean white colour, I


    wonder how many rooms it has?


    I slowly started wondering around, it has beautiful small kitchen. I cautiously opened the unknown door


    and it revealed beautiful bedroom, it''s window is giving beautiful view of sunset. It also has mini bar


    which is full of alcohol. I don''t even know the name of these drinks.


    Washroom is equally ssy and well maintained. I have never seen such a beautiful thing. We used to


    go on the beach for holidays in America but never on the yacht like this. Everything is beautiful but i still


    have no idea what I am doing here?


    Sighing I walked out of the bedroom and stood on my previous space. This area has big sofa like


    chairs and ce to rx and eat. Sunbath benches are luring me but this is not the time. I love sun, i


    like getting tan.


    Chief has beautiful tanned skin, i want mine like that but I am pale.


    He was so angry. What exactly his mother said to him? Why he looked so scared and bothered?


    I didn''t even talk to her properly and he threatened me to stay away from him. Should I really maintain


    my distance from her? But she was on my side. The way she threatened Leena, i loved it. The fear in


    Leena''s eyes shows that Anamika is not someone to be messed with, forget about Leena even chief


    looked worried.


    I am curious to know more about her. I want to talk to her but i don''t want to risk it. Chief sounded dead


    serious. No matter how strong Anamika is but my strings are in his hands only. He can do whatever he


    wants.


    Why he is sleeping with other girls when he has beautiful fiance like Leena. She is stunning and sexy.


    Was he cheating on her but he didn''t care when she caught us.


    How can that woman fight for a man who is cheating on her, stupid. To be honest, she gave me


    psychotic feeling. I should stay away from her. Dominick Moretti is a handsome and rich man, no


    wonder that she is crazy for him but there is something called self respect.


    One more day passed in drama, 9 days are left. Each passing second is feeling like a decade to me.


    I should be happy that it''sing to an end but there is some unknown fear in my heart. May be i am


    paranoid but it feels like something very bad is going to happen.


    Often i think about my future, will I be able live a normal life. Will these nightmares ever leave me


    alone. Will he leave my mind.


    He has took a part of my life which I can''t earn back. At this moment my life feels scattered, my


    thoughts are all over the ces.


    I need a job, I have to save money so I can go somewhere far from these people. I want to take my dad


    for rehabilitation. I believe that he can be like before.


    There is so much to do. I want to live like before, no fear, no pain and no worries.


    I don''t know if i will be able to or not but i want to fall in love. I want to experience those things. I need a


    connection which is more than lust. Will i ever be able to have that?


    I tried to tame my hair which are dancing with sea breeze. I am still in my pencil skirt and white formal


    shirt which I was wearing in the office. I want to change but i don''t have clothes. I don''t know what am I


    supposed to do and how long I am going to stay here.


    I tied my hair, they are bothering me. Sighing I ced my hands on the edges and leaned forward to


    look at the water.


    Suddenly i feltrge hands wrapping around my waist. I screamed and flinched when it caught me off


    guard. There are only two people on this yacht, me and that sailor. Fear crawled inside me, I quickly


    turned around to push the person but he quickly grabbed my hands.


    Chief! It''s not sailor, it''s him. What is he doing here, when did he came, why I didn''t notice himing


    here.


    I visibly rxed, at least it''s not someone else. But that doesn''t mean i amfortable with him.


    "I haven''t done anything and you are already screaming..."


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    He Smirked and i gulped.


    What was i thinking, off course he was going to join me. Why would Gomez send me on solo vacation.


    It''s not mine but chief''s vacation. I am here just to entertain him.


    "I really want to know what you will do when I''ll give you the genuine reason to fear me."


    He said and i looked at him with wide eyes.


    Don''t I have enough reasons to fear him. What can be more genuine than this?


    I shook my head.


    "I T_Thought someone else___"


    He ced his index finger on my lips stopping my words.


    "Only I can touch you... No one else"


    He stated like he owns me.


    I don''t know what''s this vacation is going to bring me.


    I hope anything but pain!

 28) Kidnapped!

    28) Kidnapped!


    Grace''s pov


    He ced his index finger on my lips stopping my words.


    "Only I can touch you... No one else"


    He stated like he owns me.


    His finger gently stroked my lips, whenever he acts gentle with me it scares me Even more. It feels like


    he is giving me sense of security Just to snatch it away from me.


    His hand went to my hair and pulled out the hairtie setting my hair free. He ced it in his pocket


    making me frown. Why he is keeping my hairtie?


    "Don''t tie your hair again in front of me"


    He ordered.


    I want to ask why but I don''t have that courage to question him. Must be wanting to grip on them, he


    like doing that. Sometimes I feel like he is going to rip my hair while fucking me.


    I nodded not wanting to question him. He slowly wrapped his hands around my waist and pulled me


    closer. Tucking dancing strands behind my ear he gently pulled me in a kiss. This man haven''t left my


    lips alone since he has kissed me for the first time. His touch always lingers on them. Whenever it''s


    about to disappear, he kisses me again making the feeling prominent. His lip is still quite swollen where


    I bit him the other day. I thought he will punish me but he didn''t.


    I stood still as he invaded my mouth with his skillful tongue. His hand is pulling my head closer making


    it dominant. I try my best to not enjoy these kisses but whenever he is being gentle it''s very hard to


    follow my own rules.


    The Cool breez, beautiful ocean and the colorfull sky is making it romantic but it''s nowhere near the


    romance. I would have been happy if I was doing it with love of my life. But he is not my love neither my


    happiness.


    Little moan escaped my lips when he sucked on my lips. Slowly it bes hard to breath may be he


    sensed it and spared my lips. I panted hard to breath and he Smirked.


    He gently turned me around and grabbed on the edges. Visible shiver spread through my body when


    he removed my hair and kissed on back of my neck. I closed my eyes waiting for more and worst. He


    doesn''t care about the ce or time, he does it whenever and wherever he wants.


    I waited but he didn''t do anything which I was thinking. He intertwined one hand with mine and


    wrapped another around my waist. Dragging me closer he made me rest my back on his chest and


    ced his chin on my shoulder.


    What is he doing? Why are we standing like romantic couple? It''s making me ufortable. Is he


    trying to y with my mind? What is the meaning of this?


    I stayed silent as he watched sunset while holding me captive in his arms. I looked at his hand which is


    holding mine, it''s literally hiding my whole palm under it. It''s too strong for me, he can literally crush my


    bone with little pressure. But if used wisely then it might save you from anything. It''s probably stupid to


    except safety from these hands, i can''t even imagine how many lives these hands have ended. They


    don''t even hesitate before pulling triggers.


    Suddenly my phone rang which I have ced aside on the sofa. I looked at him so he can let me go.


    He did and i grabbed my phone. It''s unknown number, who is calling me? I was about to receive it but


    he snatched it from my hands. His expressions visibly changed when he saw the number. He


    disconnected the call and switched it off.


    What the hell? How can he do that?


    "Chief__"


    "What? Do you have any problem?"


    He challenged me through eyes.


    The look made me gulp and i shook my head. He ced my phone in his pocket making me frown.


    What''s his problem?


    Why is he confiscating my mobile?


    "B_But it has important files? How will I do work?"


    I reasoned.


    "You are not here for work"


    He stated.


    Oh really? If not work then what, for enjoyment? I doubt that. Will he let me enjoy?


    But why is he taking my phone away?


    "W_Why are____"


    I was about to ask but he raised his thick eyebrows making my words stuck in my throat.


    He stepped towards me and I stepped back. He quickly grabbed me by waist when I stumbled back.


    My hands automatically grabbed his arms.


    "Careful..."


    He scolded.


    "Do you wanna die?"


    He pulled me on other side away from the edges.


    "You will not stand here!..."


    He warned.


    "I won''t save you from sharks"


    My eyes widened at his words. There are sharks in this area.


    He released my hand and walked away leaving me in shock.


    Are there really sharks or he is just scaring me? I carefully peacked inside the water trying to spot one.


    Oh my god! My eyes widened when I spot distant view of shark fin.


    I quickly turned around and ran inside. I will happily stay with this monster instead of being shark''s


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    dinner.


    I went inside and sat on the bed. Chief ordered me not to leave this room.


    I want to go home. I don''t know how long we are going to stay here. I don''t want to be with him.


    After getting bored in bedroom for 1 hour I finally decided to go out. He even took my phone.


    Am I kidnapped? I think so. Well then at least I am not tied to the chair.


    I walked out, where is my kidnapper? He is not outside but his shirt is on the chair. Where he can


    possibly go.


    I walked towards the kitchen, i am getting hungry.


    My eyes widened when I saw him in the kitchen. Oh my god! Is he making dinner?


    I quickly hid behind the kitchen door and peaked inside.


    He is cooking, shirtless! His muscles are flexing while cutting vegetables, he is so smooth. He looks so


    Focused. Never thought that this man can look sexy while cooking too.


    It''s smelling delicious, looks like he is making pasta. I never thought that man like him can cook. But


    why he is cooking?


    He nced at my direction and i quickly hide behind the door. Did he saw me?


    "Go back to the room and bring wine..."


    He ordered.


    He saw me. I hope he doesn''t think that i was checking him out.


    I walked back to the room and looked at his mini bar. Which one should I choose?


    I don''t have much knowledge of liquor.


    "Roman¨¦e-Conti"


    I read the name. It seems fashionable name.


    I picked up the bottle carefully and walked out. It looks expensive, i casually looked at the price and it


    almost slipped from my hands.


    $558,000! What the fuck. This man is drinking these kind of expensive things.


    And he is destroying my life for 1 million. It''s nothing for him. I clutched on the bottle tightly, if i break it


    then he will make me ve for my whole life.


    When I walked out i saw him arranging the table. What is this, a fucking date?


    I really want to snap at him but then he will snap my bones. I better keep my mouth shut.


    I walked towards the table and he took the bottle from my hand. I was carrying it like a baby and he is


    handling it like a toy.


    He has arranged the table beautifully. The food is smelling delicious. I was hungry but now my appetite


    is gone. I feel very low and guilty when i realise what i am doing to pay this loan.


    He opened the bottle and poured it in two sses.


    "Sit down"


    He ordered.


    "I am not hungry"


    I countered. I didn''t mean to but it came out little rude.


    His eyes snapped towards me, He looked at me offended like i have asked for his kidney.

 29) Dinner!

    29) Dinner!


    Grace''s pov


    His eyes snapped towards me, He looked at me offended like i have asked for his kidney.


    "I a_am n_not hungry"


    I repeated but this time timidly.


    He ced the bottle down and red at me. His expressions changed quickly.


    "If you won''t eat tonight, you won''t get any food until we go back..."


    He said. Not threatening but casually like he is scaring child.


    I don''t know when will we go back and i can''t stay hungry till then. He won''t hesitate to starve me.


    I gulped and sat down not wanting to test his limits. My eyes widened when he served me pasta. He


    ''served'' me! Dominick Moretti, the mafia don!


    I looked at him with wide eyes, not taking any efforts to hide my shock. He simply ignored me and


    served me the major portion of pasta.


    "I won''t be able to finish this... It''s too much."


    I said trying to be polite. I don''t want to create trouble for me. He can throw me in the ocean like tissue


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    paper and no one will ever know what happened to me. I don''t want to be shark''s dinner.


    "Eat"


    He ordered and sat in front of me. Isn''t he going to wear shirt, he is still half naked. Not like i haven''t


    seen anything but these are table manners.


    My eyes are continuously roaming on his six packs, I don''t want him to misunderstand my intentions. I


    am trying to avoid it but still it''s quite hard.


    I picked up the fork and started eating.


    "Wow!"


    Moan automatically escaped from my lips when delicious sauce invaded my taste bud. It''s so tasty, I


    haven''t eat tasty pasta like this. My stomach growled in approval.


    I looked at him when i heard Chuckle. He is smiling at me. Not that usual evil smile but genuine one.


    God! He is so beautiful.


    What the hell i am thinking.


    I shook my head and looked down embarrassed. My stomach growled again as my appetite came back


    by the aroma of delicious food.


    "It''s delicious... Thank you..."


    I mumbled. I should be thankful that at least he is feeding me.


    I nced at him and something weird happened in my stomach when I saw him smiling.


    He slide the wine ss towards me and my eyebrows furrowed. Why is he giving this expensive drink?


    Isn''t it too expensive to waste it on a girl like me, i mean i don''t hold any meaning in his life.


    "Isn''t it too e_expensive"


    I asked hesitated.


    He Smirked.


    "You don''t have to worry about that..."


    I picked up the ss and took a sip. It''s divine, no wonder it''s so expensive.


    I closed my eyes and enjoyed the incredible feeling. I have never had such an amazing dinner.


    I looked at him and he was busy eating his food. Again this man another name of sexyness, even his


    eating holds style.


    I tried to ignore his alluring trap, beautiful things are dangerous.


    I looked at the sky and felt the breeze. It feels peaceful and rxing. Moon looks so beautiful, it''s


    reflection in the ocean is worth watching. I want to capture it in my mind forever.


    I finished my dinner, my stomach is full still my heart is not satisfied, the feeling was so good.


    I was going to help him to wash dishes but he told me to sit outside. I never imagined that man like him


    can cook and clean.


    I looked at the sky while sitting on the sofa.


    It''s making me feel rx. It''s peaceful, away from chaotic city and workload. I would love to spend my


    whole life like this.


    I flinched when i felt hand on my shoulder. I know it''s him but still I am not used to his sudden touches.


    I stayed silent as he sat behind me. He is still shirtless but his scent is covering his whole body.


    He wrapped his hand around my belly and dragged me on hisp. I can feel warmth of his chest on my


    back. My body stiffened, i am not used to sitting on hisp.


    My body tensed when I realised what''sing next. It was peaceful, i don''t want him to fuck me like a


    whore tonight. There is no respect, no care and no gentleness.


    But i can''t stop him.


    He ced his hand on my shoulder and made mey back on his chest. I kept my head up and looked


    at the sky. He didn''t do anything for a moment. I can''t see his face but may be he is enjoying the view


    too.


    His one hand is still on my belly and other above my chest.


    "You like moon?"


    He asked taking me off guard. Is he trying to make conversation?


    "Not really... I never paid much attention but it''s looking beautiful today."


    I mumbled. Should I talk to him too, i don''t want to act rude. He is my boss afterall.


    "I never thought that you can cook..."


    I hope he doesn''t mind me saying this. Am I talking too much? God! He makes me overthink. Now i feel


    stupid to say it.


    "Learnt from dad..."


    He answered? Did he really answered?


    "He always cooks delicious food to impress maa..."


    Wow! He is really talking to me.


    If he learnt it from his dad then it looks like they had good rtionship, then why he is not with his


    family now.


    "A_Anamika... Can I a_ask you something?"


    I hesitated. I kept my head low and fiddled with my fingers.


    "You won''t go near her..."


    He stated. Looks like he can really read my face.


    He twirled strand of my hair between his fingers.


    "She is trying to take something away from me..."


    He said.


    "W_What?"


    I asked. Isn''t she his mother, why would she take something away from her own son.


    "Something which is bing dear to me..."


    He whispered while removing my hair away from my neck.


    Can he really like something and fight for it with his mother?


    I didn''t asked him anything further. I don''t want to make memorable conversation with him. I don''t want


    to connect with him in any way. It''s better if i keep my emotional distance from him.


    Goosebumps erupted in my whole body when he kissed my earlobe. His lips travelled downward to my


    neck, cor bone and shoulder. It''s isn''t furious or dominating like before. At least for now he is being


    gentle.


    My head rolled back on his shoulder as he sucked on my sweet spot. He cupped my cheek and tilted


    my face to capture my lips.


    Am i hallucinating or is he really treating me gently. He kissed me like one lover kisses another.


    My hands were clutching my skirt, he grabbed my hands and ced it around his neck. What is he


    trying to do?


    His hand roamed on my belly and back while other caressed my hair. Well at least he is not ripping my


    hair like he always does.


    His lips moved against mine but i didn''t kiss back. He haven''tint about it yet. Not like i respond


    while doing sex.


    I thought if I do that he will loose his interest in me, i heard men like experienced women and those


    who participate equally. I was expecting him to throw me out when i didn''t respond to his touches in the


    beginning but he didn''t.


    But when I learnt that he is dominant then i realised I was wrong. He probably likes submissive and


    obedient girls which is exactly what I did.


    My hands rested on his bare shoulder making me feel wierd. It''s a different feeling. His soft hair are


    touching my cheek as he is devouring my mouth.


    My neck started hurting after getting hold in the opposite direction. I tried to break the kiss and he let


    me go.


    I panted heavily and looked ahead. He let me breath before he started to unbutton my shirt.

 30) Give in!

    30) Give in!


    Grace''s pov


    I panted heavily and looked ahead. He let me breath before he started to unbutton my shirt. He slide it


    off of my shoulders and ced it aside.


    His hands roamed on my bare belly and back. I shivered when his wet lips touched my back.


    My breathing quickened when he unsped my bra and removed it from my body. It felt good when my


    bounded blossoms got freedom but the feeling was short-lived.


    He pressed me back on his chest. Iid on him silently and looked at the sky as he started caressing


    my breasts. As soon as he touched it sparks erupted in my whole body. He knows my weak spots. I


    can feel wetness pooling between my thighs and core throbbing in need.


    He took he time to y with it. Hisrge hands made me moan shamelessly. It''s not hurting like before.


    I am trying to look for a pain in it but only found pleasure.


    It must be my dream. I refuse to believe that it''s reality. This vacation, dinner, talks and this gentleness,


    it doesn''t feel real.


    My head rolled back on his shoulder when he twisted my nipple between his fingers.


    He turned me around and pressed me down on the sofa. Our eyes met and heat rose to my cheeks.


    Even after so many days, i still have no idea how to react when he looks at me during sex. I steal my


    gaze trying to avoid awkwardness.


    "Eyes on me"


    He demanded and my eyes snapped towards him.


    He removed my skirt along with my panties. I feel so vulnerable whenever Iy Naked beneath him.


    I was expecting him to finish it but he leaned down and kissed my lips before going down on me.


    I still can''t understand why is he giving me this pleasure?


    I gasped while curling my toes when he sucked on my clit. My whole body filled with sparks. My hands


    automatically raised to grab his hair but i stopped them.


    I shouldn''t give him encouragement, i can''t touch him. And he has made it clear by tying my hands


    every time.


    I stopped my hands in the air but he grabbed my hands and ced them on his hair making my eyes


    wide.


    I am definitely dreaming! This is impossible.


    He inserted his tongue inside and my fingers curled in his hair. Oh my god!


    I arched my back as pressure build up in my body but then he pulled back making me release a


    frustrated sigh.


    He hovered over me, keeping few inches of distance between our faces.


    "Tell me, what you want?"


    He whispered. His breath fanned my face.


    No, I will never. I have surrendered my everything to him but i won''t do it with my self respect. I will


    never beg for it.


    I looked away from him.


    "D_Don''t make me d_do this"


    I mumbled.


    "You won''t give in, will you?"


    He asked amused.


    I shook my head.


    "N_Never"


    He suddenly got up and looked at me. He mumbled something in Italian making me look at him


    confused.


    I gasped when he gathered my naked body in his arms and walked inside. I clutched on him tightly with


    the fear that he will drop me. But he didn''t, heid me on the bed.


    I looked at him as he started to unbuckle his belt. Fear rose in my heart, this belt has given me


    uncountable bruises. My wrists started hurting just by it''s site.


    I tried to scoot back but he threw it aside.


    I looked at him confused, isn''t he going to tie me today. He ignored my questionable look and hovered


    over me.


    To be honest I prefer him doing it in another position because this position feel too intimate. His face


    gets too closer to mine and it makes me feel different.


    Hisrge body covered mine under him. Hetched on my neck as he rubbed his hardness on my


    core.


    I clutched on the bedsheets tightly as it made my body hot. He lubricate himself and entered inside me


    in Swift thrust.


    My walls clenched around him and he cursed. I released shaky breath as he started thrusting inside


    me.


    He grabbed my legs and wrapped around his waist. His hands snaked under my head and back as he


    pulled me in deep kiss muffling my moans.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    His sweaty body slide on mine, i still don''t know how his length manages to enter inside me, because


    he is too big. No wonder it hurt like hell for the first time. But he didn''t touch me for two days after that.


    Was he giving me time to heal?


    I looked at him and found his blue eyes on me. I can''t understand this man. He is closed book, not like i


    desire to read it but i can''t ignore that this book has one page of my life.


    My whole body shook as I orgasmed but he didn''t stopped.


    I forgot to count how many times I came until he satisfied himself. It looks like he was ready for more


    rounds but my eyes started drooping. I can''tpete with this man when ites to stamina.


    I don''t know what happened after that because I fell into deep slumber.


    I was in dreamless sleep but suddenly it started getting cold. I opened my eyeszily and covered


    myself with bedsheets but it didn''t help.


    Why it''s so cold?


    I turned around to look at chief but he is sleeping peacefully turning his back on me.


    Isn''t he cold? How will he, he has drank whole bottle of alcohol.


    I don''t have extra bedsheet and this good for nothing, thin piece of cloth can''t keep me warm. On top of


    that I am naked.


    I shivered as another wave of cold fanned my body. I scooted closer to him as his body felt warm.


    I identally touched his back and my eyes widened. I didn''t want to wake him up.


    He Groaned and turned around. How did he woke up with light touch?


    Shit! I disturbed his sleep. Now he will scold me.


    He looked at me withzy eyes and i gulped.


    "What?"


    He asked.

 31) Warmth!

    31) Warmth!


    Grace''s pov


    He looked at me withzy eyes and i gulped.


    "What?"


    He asked.


    I shook my head and he frowned at me. I was about to turn around but he grabbed my arm and


    stopped me.


    He covered me in his bedsheet and pulled me closer. My cold body instantly filled with his warmth.


    I stiffened against his chest, i didn''t think that it will turn like this. He wrapped his arm around my waist


    and ced my head on his chest.


    "I am not going to hurt you for these Little things..."


    He said and closed his eyes.


    I looked at him nervously. It''s feeling really different, why is he taking me in his arms.


    My heart is beating so loudly, what''s happening to me.


    When his warmth spread in my body, my eyes started drooping again. I closed my eyes and slowly


    weed the sleep.


    But before i fall into deep slumber, i felt something caressing my cheek and wet lips on my lips. May be


    i am dreaming. This dream feels good.


    I woke up in the morning in his arms. They were still wrapped around me, our legs are tangled together.


    It feels wierd, i have never slept like this with anyone. It feels like romantic cuddle but i know it''s


    anything but that.


    I blinked myzy eyes and looked at him.


    He seemed to be asleep but he is a very light sleeper, i saw thatst night.


    My eyes wondered on his face. He looks peaceful. I looked at his mole enviously, why this man is so


    beautiful. Off course he inherited it by his parents because his parents are one hot couple.


    He has features of his mother but he is not even a cent like her. She is so kind and sweet.


    I tried to move but his hold is too tight. He woke up because of my movements. I looked at him nkly


    when his eyesnded on me after loud groan.


    He kept his face nk and removed his hands from my body. He sat up and closed his eyes


    frustratingly.


    I gulped, i hope he doesn''t regret behaving with me like that because I don''t want to face the


    consequences. I know he was quite drunkst night because he finished the whole bottle.


    Was he in senses when he took me in his arms?


    He got up and straight away walked towards the washroom. My stomach churned, he looks mad.


    I wrapped bedsheets around my body and there anxious. We are alone in the middle of ocean. If he


    hurts me then no one is here to help me, not even Martha.


    But even if he is mad, why would he hurt me. I haven''t done anything wrong. But he always takes out


    his anger on me Even if it''s not my fault. He doesn''t need reason for it.


    May be i am thinking too much. I held bedsheet against my body and walked outside to take my


    clothes. They were still lying on the floor. I don''t have extra clothes, I have to manage with this only.


    They don''t look dirty, it will work.


    Damn, I am sore. My thighs are hurting. I feel weak, i am hungry but i don''t want to eat anything. I hate


    this feeling.


    I took my clothes and walked inside. He is still in shower. I sat on the bed waiting for him to finish so I


    can take shower. I don''t feel sticky or dirty like i usually feel every morning. It feels like i cleaned myself


    after sex but i don''t remember doing that, i fell asleep.


    Suddenly my eyes fell on his pants. My phone! Should I check if it''s still there.


    Someone was calling me. May be dad but I told him not to call me, I''ll be busy.


    Who else called me yesterday and he didn''t let me receive it.


    I stood up and walked towards his pants which was lying on the floor. If caught me then i am dead. But


    he is still in shower, i have time.


    I will check it quickly and put it back in it''s ce, he won''t know.


    I walked towards it and picked it up. I was about to check it''s pockets then i heard click of door opening.


    Shit! He will kill me.


    My heart sunk in my chest. I clutched on his pants and looked at him. I know fear is clearly visible on


    my face.


    He looked at me with raised eyebrows as he closed the door behind him. He ran his hand through his


    wet hair as he walked towards me. I stepped back until he caged me against the cupboard.


    "I w_was just p_picking it from the f_floor."


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    I lied. I hope he believes it.


    "Haven''t i told you, you will get it when we go back..."


    He asked and i gulped.


    Shit! He knows. There is no use of lying, it will make it worst.


    "I am s_sorry... I w_wanted to call d_dad."


    I couldn''t look at him. I don''t want him to hurt me.


    He didn''t say anything but released a annoyed sigh. He snatched the pants from my hand and threw it


    on bed. He also snatched the bedsheet from my body leaving me naked.


    I closed my eyes and tried to calm my breathing. He is going to punish me.


    "You don''t need your father..."


    He spat, saying father word venomously.


    He opened the cupboard and ced clothes in my hands. I gasped when he spanked my butt.


    "Go"


    He ordered and i literally ran towards the washroom.


    I locked myself in washroom and took a deep breath. I shouldn''t mess with him, at least not when I am


    alone with him. I haven''t seen that sailor man since yesterday.


    I took a quick shower and dried myself. Last night it was so cold and today it feels like i am sitting in


    front of heater. It''s too hot.


    I picked up the clothes which he has given me, my eyes widened in shock when I saw what exactly it


    is.

 32) Panick!

    32) Panick!


    Grace''s pov


    I walked outside towards the kitchen and stood at the door.


    He was setting breakfast on the table, he is not in his suit. I am not used to it, I have either seen him in


    suite or nothing at all. Today he is wearing ck shorts. His eyesnded on me and he froze in his


    ce.


    I looked down nervously and clutched on the hem of shirt. He has given me his shirt to wear. It was


    beyond shock.


    The man who once didn''t let me enter his bedroom is giving me his branded and expensive shirt to


    wear.


    I am pretty sure that I am looking like a scarecrow. He is huge and his shirt is too big for me. It''s


    reaching to my knees.


    He has also given me bikin which i am wearing beneath it.


    He looked at me up and down and lust flickered in his eyes. Did he think it''s sexy, no way. I don''t think i


    am looking sexy in it.


    I nervously removed my wet hair from my shoulder and walked towards the table.


    He cleared his throat and sat down. I sat in front of him and my mouth watered after looking at the food.


    I didn''t fold it''s sleeves, to be honest I am scared to even sit with his shirt on. It''s so expensive, if i


    ruined it by mistake then i can''t pay for it. But these sleeves are too long.


    "Do you know how to swim?"


    He asked while grabbing my wrist.


    My eyes snapped towards him as he started folding my sleeves. I nodded my head at his question.


    Yes, i love swimming.


    "Words"


    He ordered while folding another sleeve.


    "Yes"


    I mumbled.


    "T_Thank you..."


    I don''t want to be ungrateful, at least he is feeding me good.


    He hummed and started eating his sandwich. I picked up mine too.


    I almost moaned when cheese melted in my mouth. He is a good cook.


    I nced at him through my eyshes but quickly looked down when saw his blue eyes already on


    me.


    Isn''t he mad at me? i should be careful.


    I quickly finished my breakfast and ran outside. It''s a sunny day and i don''t have sunscreen.


    I sat on the sunbath chair quitely until he came outside too. Should I ask him for sunscreen. But am I


    asking for too much? He has already given me his clothes.


    I flinched when he threw something in myp. Sunscreen! My eyes glowed. Looks like God is showing


    me mercy now a days.


    He sat in front of me and told me to apply it on his back. I gulped, I have no option except doing it.


    I squeezed it on my palm and started applying it on his back. Damn! These muscles can put stone to


    shame. He is huge. Wonder what his mother used to feed him. I had to sit on my knees so I can apply


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    it on his whole back.


    "Done"


    I said rubbing my Creamy hands together.


    He turned around to face me and pointed towards his chest while Smirking. God! I cleared my throat


    awkwardly. I have never touched his chest before.


    He ced his hands on the bench and leaned backzily. I squeezed sunscreen on my palm and was


    about to touch him but he scooted back and crossed his legs.


    How am I supposed to apply it? Is he ying with me? Where am I supposed to sit, On hisp?


    I scooted closer to him and leaned forward but this evil manid back on the bench.


    I bit on my lip and looked at him confused.


    "I don''t have whole day, do it"


    He said.


    Is he fucking kidding me. Where am I supposed to sit?


    I went closer almost an inch away from sitting on hisp. He grabbed my arm and jerked me forward


    which made me fall on hisp.


    I took a deep breath. Fine, let''s do it quickly and get over with it. I sat on hispfortably and rubbed


    cream on palm and started rubbing it on his chest.


    He grabbed my wrist and looked at him with wide eyes.


    "Are you bathing a bull?"


    He said annoyed.


    "S_Sorry"


    I gulped.


    He let go my hands and i suppressed myugh. May be i was rubbing too harshly. This time I did it


    gently.


    My hands travelled from his neck to torso. His every muscle feels like it''s been carved.


    He is too hot to regret being with him but i can''t ignore the fact that he is a criminal, he kills people, he


    is a smuggler and what not. He is cheating on his fiance. I know she is little arrogant and evil but if he


    has givenmitment then he should stay loyal. If he doesn''t want the rtionship then end it, as


    simple as that. What''s the meaning of cheating and making each other''s life mess.


    I can''t understand why that Leena is so crazy for him. Disloyal man is the biggest turn off, no matter


    how handsome he is.


    My hands halted near his nipples. I don''t want to touch it, i can already feel his hardness on my thighs.


    May be my touches turn him on but i am not ready for another fuck, i am still sore. I hesitatingly applied


    it on his chest.


    "D_Done"


    I was about to stand but he grabbed my arm and i quickly closed my eyes. It will hurt like a hell if he


    fucks me now.


    "I a_am s_sore."


    I stuttered. My heart is already ramming inside my chest. I know despite of my words he will do it. My


    pain never affects him. He only cares about his pleasure.


    I could hardly walk in the morning, it was pleasurablest night but it won''t be now. I can''t even sit


    properly because my thighs are hurting.


    My breathing quickened as fear rose in my heart. It reminds me of the pain he has given me on the first


    night.

 33) Fun!

    33) Fun!


    Grace''s pov


    I slowly opened my eyes and looked at him, he was looking at me with nk face. No anger, no lust or


    no annoyance. He gently released my hand and I quickly stood up from hisp.


    He got up from the chair and walked inside.


    I tried to calm my breathing, this man has given me another definition of fear. I never thought that i will


    be scared of another human being like this.


    I picked up the sunscreen bottle and sat on the sofa while applying it on my body. He came back and


    sat on the chair.


    Suddenly i heard wierd noises and looked around.


    "Dolphins"


    I screamed in excitement and stood up.


    Wow! So beautiful. It looks like they are dancing in groups.


    Chief came forward with the bucket which has fishes in it and sat on the small opening which wasn''t


    there before.


    I stood there as he fed one dolphin. They are so cute, i want to feed them too. It will be incredible


    experience. I don''t think he will allow me after whatever happened before. It''s okay, i will enjoy from


    here.


    He looked at me and gestured me toe closer. I walked towards him and he made me sit in front of


    him.


    "Don''t lean forward"


    He warned and handed me small fish.


    I waved it and one dolphin grabbed it in it''s mouth. Iughed and patted it''s head. When Iughed i felt


    him going still on my back. I turned around and looked at him confused.


    He looked at me with nk face but did I saw a hint of guilt in his eyes?


    He got up and walked towards his chair. What''s wrong with him?


    I shrugged it off and started feeding dolphins while he was doing something on his phone. After so


    many months i am finallyughing with my heart. Well, at least something good happened in this


    vacation.


    These dolphins looks familiar to human touch.


    I looked ahead and saw small ind. Where are we?


    After few minutes, dolphins disappeared. I walked back and he stood up. I stood there and he came


    back with two small tanks.


    Are we going for a scuba diving? My smile widened and i literally jumped in happiness.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Wow! This is the best day.


    I stopped smiling and stood straight when he looked at me with amusement. He pulled his shirt over my


    head leaving me in blue bikini.


    He tied the oxygen tank on my back and did the same with himself. After wearing masks We walked


    towards the edge and he jumped first. I sat on the edge and carefully entered the water.


    Fuck it''s deep and heavy oxygen tank is making me sink. Chief grabbed me by arms and held up.


    "Go down and breath"


    He ordered.


    I went down in the water and tried to breath but couldn''t. I panicked and came out panting.


    "I can''t..."


    I removed the pipe from my mouth and coughed.


    He fixed my mask.


    "Take deep breaths not small... Don''t panick''


    He instructed.


    I nodded and went down again, this time I took Deep breaths and it worked. Till now i have only swam


    in pools, swimming in deep ocean is quite scary.


    I came out and told him that I am ready. He didn''t look irritated by me, he was calm.


    He told me not to move in water and led me deep inside the ocean by holding my arm.


    For a second i panicked when we left the surface but he gestured me to rx and i followed his


    directions.


    It''s thrilling!


    After few minutes I rxed and started enjoying. May be he sensed it and released my arm.


    I yed with small group of fishes, they looked like Angel fish. I also found one sea shell but it was


    alive so I put it back. I don''t want to get bitten by wierd sea creatures.


    I was so lost that i didn''t realise he is watching me. I was ying like a small kid but i can''t help it. This


    experience is so beautiful, i don''t know if i can do it again or not. If I have got the chance to smile in this


    messed up life then i should use it.


    For a minute I totally forgot about my situation and enjoyed myself.


    I didn''t see what he was doing but he was definitely doing something with camera. May be clicking


    pictures of aquatic nts and corals.


    After scuba diving we went back to the yacht, i wanted to spend more time there.


    I wore my shirt when he stopped the yacht on ind. I can see vi from here.


    He got off first and took me down like i a small kid. How can he lift me so easily by my arms. Well,


    those muscles aren''t joke. I am hardly 50 kg, it''s nothing for him.


    I fixed my shirt and looked ahead. There is whole line of guards which looks like robots.


    He held my hand and i looked at him. What are we, a fucking couple?


    Stop it Grace, he can clearly read your face. I should be careful if i don''t want to turn this happening


    vacation in nightmare.


    I let him hold my hand not like i can do anything. He led me towards the vi which is full of security. It


    wasn''t unexpected, afterall he is mafia. I am ufortable in these men but surprisingly not even one


    single man nced at me.


    I followed him like a lost kid. He let go my hand when we entered inside the house.


    He left me alone to roam around and walked away from me.


    I talked to maids, wondered around the beach and vi. I was in dilemmas thinking how much it has


    cost him but then i realised it''s nothing because this whole Ind belongs to him.


    Great! This man has born with gold in both of his hands.


    I finally got tired after roaming around and went towards our room. It was empty when i entered but he


    came shortly after me.


    It was a good day, except morning. I wonder why he didn''t punish me for that.


    He stood behind me and turned me around.


    "Had fun?..."


    He Smirked.


    "Now it''s time for punishment."


    His words send shivers in my body.


    My eyes blurred and breathing Quickened when those memories shed in front of me. He almost


    whipped me that day.


    I stepped back in fear but he grabbed my arms and jerked me forward.


    I closed my eyes tightly, i don''t want him to beat me.

 34) Nightmares!

    34) Nightmares!


    Grace''s pov


    "C_Chief p_please..."


    I sobbed and he dragged me somewhere by my hair. My scalp is burning like he will rip it apart.


    "It''s h_hurting... Please..."


    He didn''t paid attention and continued dragging me. We passed by through deserted hallways, I


    screamed and thrashed but his hold only tightened on me.


    I hit my toes on the floor while struggling and it created bloody footprints on the white marble floor.


    "PLEASE, LEAVE ME..."


    I screamed.


    "ENOUGH!"


    He growled at me. Inded on the floor when he pped me making everything spin for a second.


    I fell at his feet to beg.


    "Please don''t do it... Please. I''ll do anything you say but not this..."


    He clenched his jaw and grabbed me by hair making me stand.


    "You should be grateful bitch..."


    He spat.


    He pushed the big door and threw me inside making mend on the floor.


    My white gown sprawled on the floor which is covered in my blood.


    I looked at the aisle and another level of fear crawled inside me. I can''t marry this monster. I will kill


    myself but i will never do this.


    Stood up while shaking my head furiously.


    "No!"


    I turned around to run but he grabbed me by waist.


    "NO... NO...NO..."


    I screamed and thrashed.


    My whole body trembled furiously as I woke up from the sleep with jolt.


    I looked around scared and wiped my sweaty face. I am not in wedding hall but in his bed.


    It was just a dream!


    He turned on the lights and sat up looking at me.


    "What happened?... Why you screamed?"


    He asked and tried to touch my hand but i flinched back.


    This is the worst nightmare I have ever had. I can happily ept death from his hand but not marriage.


    I will end my life if that time everes.


    "I asked you something"


    He said frowning at me.


    "N_Nightmare!"


    I rasped.


    He looked at me for a second and nodded in understanding.


    "Go back to sleep"


    He ordered.


    "C_Can i sit outside... I n_need some a_air"


    I asked and he nodded.


    I stood up while covering my naked body with silky bedsheet and walked towards the balcony. I sat on


    the chair while Wrapping the bedsheet around myself.


    It''s still midnight, moon is shining in the sky.


    I don''t remember when I fell asleep. Last thing I remember is, he talked about punishment because I


    tried to take mobile from his pants.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    Did i fainted? Yes, because I don''t remember anything after that.


    I am still shaking due to that nightmare. Why I dreamt like that?


    May be because those maids filled my mind with trash when I was talking to them.


    They said Chief has never brought any girl here, not even Leena. He onlyes here to rx and rest.


    They think that he is into me which i think is totally rubish. It can''t be true. It''s impossible. The man like


    Dominick Moretti or Marino or whatever his real name is, why would he fall for a average girl like me


    when he can have any girl within snap of his fingers.


    They were amused that I was wearing his shirt.


    ''I was working in his mantion, he never let any girl touch his clothes, not even miss Leena, you must be


    special for him.''


    One of them said which filled my heart with terror.


    May be they have some reality in their words.


    Why is he suddenly behaving good with me?


    He is feeding me, giving me pleasure, making meugh and trying to make conversations, he didn''t


    punish me, why?


    He punched his brother because of me, why?


    He bring me here, on this ind where no one is allowed. He is giving me his clothes and security. All


    these things are not feeling right.


    It''s making me scared. I don''t want to be special for anyone and definitely not for Dominick


    Moretti.


    I wiped my sweaty face and gulped to sooth my dry throat.


    May be i am thinking too much, it''s stupidity. Of course he brought me here so he can satisfy his needs.


    That''s the only reason why I am in his life.


    He has beautiful fiance like Leena, why would he pay attention to me, an average girl?


    No, it''s impossible. I am thinking too much. May be it''s happening because I have never spent this


    much time with any other man. No one has done something like this for me.


    How can I be so easy to make fool, just few good things and i am ready to think that he is into me.


    He is my biggest nightmare. I should keep my emotional distance from him otherwise after 8 days i will


    be in mental hospital.


    Just eight days!


    I don''t think i am going closer to him emotionally. I am keeping my distance. My thoughts and opinions


    for him are strong, no one can change it.


    My eyes started drooping again. I walked towards the bed and slide beside him.


    I turned my back on him and closed my eyes which soon got snapped open when he ced his arm


    around my waist and pulled me closer to his chest. I visibly stiffened, i know he noticed it but he didn''t


    react.


    He switched off the lights and covered our bodies with bedsheets.


    "Was i the reason of that nightmare?"


    He asked while cing his chin on my head.


    "There is no one else to give me nightmares."


    I mumbled and after that deadly silent engulfed both of us.


    ****


    I woke up in the morning, just like yesterday I was in his arms. His hands are wrapped around me like i


    am his most precious possession.


    This is disturbing.


    It feels like things are changing rapidly and i have no control over it.


    I lifted my face from his chest and got out of the bed carefully, not wanting to wake him up.


    Getting inside the washroom i locked the door and washed my face, i sighed when cold water sooth my


    face. He asked me about my nightmarest night.


    Does it matter to him, does he care?


    He is aware that I am scared of him, i getting nightmares because of him.


    I shook my head when i remembered that bad dream. Marriage! No fucking way.


    Anything but that.


    I sighed and turned on the shower, i am already naked and i don''t want to imagine why. Fromst four


    months i have no control over my body.


    I closed my eyes and stood under the cold water until i felt presence behind me and gasped.


    He grabbed my arms from behind when i flinched. I locked the door, how did he get in?


    I kept my eyes closed because i know I can''t change anything. It''s better if i stay calm and let him


    finish.


    When I think about my situation, it feels like it''s all my fault. I am the only one who is responsible for my


    situation.


    I shouldn''t have sacrifice myself because of my father''s mistakes. I shouldn''t have let him touch me. I


    could have escaped when he left the door open at first night but i didn''t. I gave him permission to touch


    me.


    It''s not his fault, it''s mine.


    My fist tightened when he kissed my neck and squeezed my breasts gently, sparks travelled through


    my entire body.


    My breathing quickened when his hand travelled down, towards my private part.

 35) Conversation!

    35) Conversation!


    Grace''s pov


    My breathing quickened when his hand travelled down, towards my private part.


    My head rolled back when he circled my clit making heat rose in my body under cold water. I rolled my


    head back as he dragged me to the edge of this intense feeling.


    I gasped and clutched on his arms when he increased the speed of his fingers. His lips wondered on


    my neck as I orgasmed on his fingers with loud moan.


    He let me breath for a second and let me go.


    What? I frowned in confusion, isn''t he going to fuck me till he satisfy himself. Since when he started to


    ignore his needs for me? Yesterday i felt his hardness but he didn''t fuck me when I said I am sore. Why


    is he behaving gentle with me? I don''t want to turn my nightmare in reality.


    He turned around to leave but i grabbed his hand making him stop. His eyes snapped towards me


    when I grabbed his eyes. Multiple emotions shed in his eyes, confusion, curiosity and something


    which I couldn''t point out.


    "W_Why?"


    I asked. May be I am crossing my limits but i need my answers,st night''s dream has shook me to the


    core. I will dly take his beatings instead of marrying him. May be i am thinking too much over just a


    dream but i won''t feel at peace if i won''t clear my mind.


    He turned towards me and quickly retrieved my hand, i stepped back when he stepped towards me.


    "what?"


    He asked pinning me against the vanity counter.


    "Why are you treating me like this?"


    I asked after gathering the courage.


    He kept his face nk and removed wet hair from my shoulder.


    "Aren''t you getting too bold now a days?"


    He said making me gulp.


    "Who the fuck gave you permission to question me!"


    I looked down scared. I kind of expected this answer from him.


    "First learn how to speak without fear"


    He scoffed and turned around.


    "Will you tolerate that?"


    I blurted out and bit my lip in regret when he looked at me with raised eyebrows.


    I don''t want to trigger him but i need my answers.


    I gasped and quickly wrapped my hands around his shoulders when he picked me up and ced on


    the counter. When I was sure that I am sitting safely on the counter then i removed my hands from his


    body.


    "Have I ever asked for your fear?"


    He asked looking at me sternly.


    Is he serious? He is leaving example of terror.


    "You don''t have to ask for it..."


    I mumbled, i am literally holding my heart in my throat.


    "You know why I am scared of you"


    "No I don''t know, tell me"


    He sounded annoyed.


    "Ask yourself"


    I said. I froze when he looked at me angrily.


    He ced his hands on the counter caging me between them.


    "Are you scared of me because I was too gentle with you when I took your virginity."


    He said and my eyes snapped towards him.


    "I don''t think you are that much stupid. You think you could have able to walk next day if i would have


    went rough on you, you would have end up in hospital... Is it my fault that you climbed on my bed


    Inexperienced? Can you imagine what would have happened if i would have entered inside you without


    fingering you?"


    He spat and my eyes watered.


    "You were fool to ept this contract. You should be thankful that you didn''t got the man who would


    have ripped you apart and wouldn''t have nced at you again... I gave you chance to change your


    mind, I left the door open so you can run and hide in your little hole but you didn''t."


    My eyes snapped towards him when he said that. He did what?


    "You think i am too rough with you?... Then you should ask Leena or previous whores. Trust me they


    were not lucky like you."


    He gritted.


    "It''s not my fault that you think everything can be vani... What do you except from a Dominant?...


    Have you ever thought why I haven''t tried BDSM on you?"


    He looked at me with bitter smile.


    "Because you will die. Not because of pain but fear... Have you ever tried to rx before talking about


    pain?... Even after so many days you still have no idea how to handle your body... I have never


    dragged you to my bed, youes with me willingly."


    Tears escaped my eyes when he threw the harsh reality on my face.


    "I let you and your good for nothing father live. You think i invite every woman in my bed who''s father


    owns me money?"


    He asked madly.


    "You should be grateful that you are not dead because of your father."


    I stayed silent as tears blurred my vision.


    He grabbed my arms with jerk.


    "I haven''t even seen how I punish and you faint just by it''s mention... I would have killed you on the


    same day when you entered my house for the first day but you were innocent. I can''t hurt you because


    of your father''s mistakes but if you want to suffer willingly then it''s not my fault..."


    I looked at him with glossy eyes and he released my hands.


    "If you think i kill people then you shoulde to my basement, I''ll show you the worst... Then you will


    have the real reason to get nightmares"


    He stated.


    "From all the people around me you should be thest one to be terrified like this... Because you


    haven''t even seen one percent of my true face."


    I wiped my tears and looked at him.


    "Then answer my question"


    I said.


    "Why i am getting special treatment?... Why i am not dead yet?"


    He clenched his jaw.


    "Because you are fucking weak... I don''t have to do anything and you will die just out of fear..."


    He grabbed my chin and smirked.


    "I can''t let you die yet, I have invested my money in you"


    I blinked the tears away.


    "Is that the only reason?"


    I asked and he raised his eyebrows.


    "You want some another reason?"This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He Smirked.


    I shook my head.


    "No, this is the only reason I wanted to hear... I hope you will be satisfied of your investment after 8


    days..."


    I Mumbled as my throat tightened. It''s actually good that he has made it clear that he is just using me


    because of loan, i don''t want to see another face of this rtionship.


    I saw his jaw ticking but soon it turned into evil smirk which he couldn''t hide.


    "More than satisfied"


    He whispered in my ears.


    "Will you leave us alone after that?"


    I asked and he chuckled.


    "Ask your father"


    He Smirked.


    He stepped back and started walking out.


    "Chief, You still haven''t answered my question properly"


    I said and he halted in his ce.


    "Why are you treating me different just because I am weak? Why do you care?"


    He stopped for a moment and answered.


    "Don''t think you are special..."


    He turned around and looked at me.


    "I am not a psycho to hurt each and every person whoes in front of me..."


    He stated.


    "If you think you are someone special then you are in dilution... I won''t think twice before slicing your


    throat..."


    "And you say, i shouldn''t be scared of you"


    I asking.


    "I never said that"


    He Smirked.


    "I said you should be least terrified... Cherish this fear, it will keep you alive."


    He chuckled evilly making me gulp.


    He walked out and calmed myself down by sshing cold water on my face.


    "What this man wants from me?"


    At least it''s not what I was thinking. I was right, it''s just about money and not that stupid things which


    those maids were saying.


    But why he Smirked when I talked about eight days. It felt like he has something in mind.


    I wore robe and walked out. He was standing with the coffee in his hands. When he saw me, he


    Smirked like i have said or done something stupid.


    Fear crawled on my skin when I saw that cunning smirk.


    Am i overthinking or he has something in his evil mind?

 36) Brothers!

    36) Brothers!


    Authors pov


    Grace sat on the bed while he was drinking his coffee with cunning smirk on his face. She was curious


    to know what''s making him smirk like that.


    She was still shaken because of the conversation, she knew he won''t hesitate to kill her and he just


    made it clear giving her another reason to fear him.


    She looked at him, he was standing by the wall size window while resting his hand on the ss like he


    is The king and admiring his realm. He is still in towel, she can see the droplets on his body. No doubt


    that body is droolworthy and Grace wasn''t exception, she would have fall for him if it wasn''t for his


    nature. Her eyes wondered on his V shaped back, she has never seen Handsome man like him in real


    life.


    He turned around and she quickly looked away. He ced the coffee cup aside and gave her clothes to


    wear.


    It was his shirt but she was relieved that at least he has given her denim shorts and inners. She wore it


    while he was dressing up in closet.


    She looked around the bedroom as she didn''t get the chance to admire it''s beauty.


    It was like 5 star restaurant room, she never imagined that she will stay in luxurious room like this.


    She walked outside to take a tour of vi, yesterday she didn''t get the chance to explore.


    Dominick wore shorts and cotton shirt, he rolled up his sleeves and left few buttons open as it was hot


    outside. He was looking hot in transparent shirt.


    He unlocked his phone and called Gomez.


    "Is it done?"


    He asked in authoritive tone.


    "Almost done chief"


    Gomez replied.


    "I don''t want your ''almost'' Gomez..."


    Dominick scolded.


    "It should be done before Ie back..."


    "Yes chief... I understand"


    Gomez replied.


    "But Grace, what are we___"


    "Do your fucking job..."


    Dominick gritted and disconnected the call.


    He ced his phone in pocket and Smirked.


    "Eight days!"


    He walked out of the closed but Grace wasn''t there. He frowned and looked around. Since they have


    arrived that girl is roaming everywhere like she has wheels under her feet. He saw how she was


    running here and there yesterday but didn''t interrupt her. When she came back he just wanted to mess


    with her and said that it''s time for punishment but he had no idea that she will faint. He called the


    doctor and he informed that she got panicked and dehydration made it worst.


    Dominick walked outside to look for his little bunny. As expected he spotted her outside, she was


    plucking the flowers. His lips turned into smile when she ced one white flower above her ear and


    peaked into small pond to see her face, she scrunched her nose in disapproval and changed white


    flower with yellow one.


    He crossed his hands over his chest and kept looking at he with small smile on his lips. He knows that


    she is too innocent to be in his world. But he didn''t drag her in it, she came by herself. He didn''t wanted


    to scare her in the bathroom, he know that he was rude in conversation. She is definitely scared of him


    now but it was necessary.


    The trap he has nned for everyone should go ording to his strategy and he will do anything to


    exicute it. If he wants it to be sessful then Grace have to fear him and he will make sure of


    that.


    Evil smirk spread on his lips when he thought, how everything is going to change after eight days.


    He snapped out of his thoughts when Grace came running towards him, she looked terrified. She hide


    behind him and he looked at her with frown. She clutched on his shirt tightly and looked at the main


    gate.


    Dominick followed the direction of her eyes and saw his brothering towards him.


    Dominick couldn''t control his smile when he saw her hiding behind him like a scared bunny. There was


    weird relief that she ran towards him when she got scared, at least for now he is her safe ce. He


    wasn''t wrong when he named her scared bunny. He let her hide behind him.


    "What the fuck are you doing here?"


    Dominick asked Alexander madly.


    Alexander was holding a girl on his shoulder who was unconscious. It was a same girl who was with


    him in business meeting.


    "Mind helping a bit?"


    Alexander faked a smile.


    "I don''t have graveyard here"


    Dominick rolled his eyes.


    "You know who she is, don''t fuck with me"


    Alexander warned.


    "Get the fuck out of my Ind. Who the fuck let you in?"


    He said frustratingly.


    "Come on brother, what''s your is mine too"


    Alexander grinned, he tilted his head and winked at grace.


    "Hii, little birdy"


    Grace clutched on Dominick tightly as she remembered what Alexander has done with her.


    "Alex!"


    Dominick warned.


    "I am not into kids... Keep your toddler for yourself."


    Alex rolled his eyes. He walked passed by and entered inside.


    Dominick closed his eyes frustratingly. He followed Alexander leaving Grace behind.


    "Open the fucking door"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Alexander yelled at the guard.


    He entered inside when guard opened the door of bedroom. He ced the girl on bed and sighed.


    "Damn..."


    He stretched his hands.


    "You are lucky, your girl is tiny..."


    "Shut up"


    Dominick Scolded. He looked at the girl who was lying on the bed unconscious, her hands and legs


    were tied in chains.


    "What the fuck are you doing to her?"


    He asked.


    Alexander scoffed.


    "She is my wife... At least I am not tagging her as a whore."


    Dominick grabbed his cor madly when he said that.


    "Don''t cross your limits."


    He gritted.


    Alexander pushed him back.


    "You are crossing your limits Damian"


    He growled.


    "Dominick... My name is Dominick..."


    He spat.


    "That was my name!"


    Alexander yelled.


    "Fuck these names... You have no right to question me when you are destroying that girls life... She is


    terrified of you, can''t you see that... You are putting her in danger, Leena is waiting to get her hands on


    her. Do you have any idea what can happen to her... Let her go, it''s better for both of you.."


    "Did you let her go?"


    Dominick looked at the girl.


    "She is not your wife... You don''t deserve her either still you have her."


    "I love her"


    Alexander said.


    "I love her and I have guts to im it unlike you. Do you have courage to ept your feelings?"


    He challenged.


    "Maa sent you here, isn''t she?"


    Dominick scoffed.


    "She knows how to y games"


    "That''s why you are hiding, aren''t you?"


    Alexander stated.


    "You are scared that maa will Take that girl away from you... Your fear is valid because she will and you


    can''t stop her."


    Dominick clenched his jaw at his words.


    "You can stop this... Stop hiding Dominick, stop running from everyone and everything. You have


    already fucked up so many rtionships don''t do it with that girl... Give her the love and respect she


    deserves or let her go..."


    "I don''t need your advice..."


    He growled.


    "Does Maa know what are you doing with this girl?... It will take just a second to turn her attention on


    you from me..."


    Alexander scoffed.


    "She knows that I love her Unlike you. Do you love your girl or you are just abusing her... I haven''t


    purchased any girl for sex, that too Innocent like her."


    "I haven''t purchased her"


    Dominick spat.


    "What''s the difference... She is with you just because of that loan."


    Alexander closed his eyes frustratingly.


    "How could you Dom... How can you step so low? You are raping her!"


    Dominick punched him on the face and grabbed his cor.


    "I haven''t raped her... Do you hear me... I didn''t do that"


    He growled.


    "Get out of here... I don''t need you people in my life... Why can''t you leave me alone?... Haven''t i made


    myself clear that I am not a part of that family anymore."


    Alexander pushed him away.


    "You can''t change blood rtions by changing your fucking name... We are family and you can''t


    change that..."


    His eyes watered.


    "You are heartless Dom, you don''t care about our feelings... You abandoned us just because you had


    small fight with Dad... Have you ever thought about Maa, she loves you. She cries everyday for you,


    she misses you, we all do... We tried everything but your ego is too big... Why it was so easy for you to


    leave everything?"


    Alexander grabbed his cor.


    "I will never forgive you for this, i was your better half. Your fucking twin, you broke me. You left me


    when I needed you in my life... You failed as a brother..."


    Dominick pulled back.


    "I told you toe with me... It''s not my fault that you gave up and married that whore just because


    Dad wanted you to do that. I fought for my freedom, you didn''t. You ruined your life with your own


    hands and now you are running with this girl here and there. You are talking about me but have you


    think about yourself, what would happen if Amanda get her hands on Be."


    Alexander scoffed.


    "I killed her... Problem solved... And i am not heartless enough to leave Maa alone... That woman will


    kill us first and will cryter, you are alive because of me. I stopped her from killing you."


    He mocked. They both have got the taste of Asian mother''s love.


    "She loves me, she can''t kill me..."


    Dominick scoffed. They always fight with the topic that whom Anamika loves more.


    "She loves me more than you"


    "She tells you that so you won''t feel bad... She loves me more... Don''t forget you have received more


    flying slippers."


    Alexander mocked.


    "What are you, a fucking kid?"


    Dominick scowled.


    "You started it... Don''t fuck with me... Fuck off..."


    Alexander pushed him and started walking away.


    "Egoistic bastard..."


    Dominick growled in frustration.


    "When are you leaving?"


    "Tumhara baap bhi nhi nikal sakta mujhe yahase" (Even your father can''t get me out of here)


    Alexander mocked while walking out.


    Dominick rubbed his forehead annoyingly. Alexander always creates problems for him and now a days


    he has started doing it intentionally.


    His eyes fell on the girl and he Smirked.


    "Sister inw!"


    He looked at her evilly when he got the idea to mess with Alexander.

 37) Dream!

    37) Dream!


    Authors pov


    Alexander walked outside and saw Grace at the beach. He wanted to talk to her butst time he tried


    and she almost fainted.


    She was making sand castle on the beach, he looked at her amused. She was already looking too cute


    in baggy clothes and her focus wasmendable.


    "What are you doing to her Dom... She don''t deserve this."


    He sighed.


    He slowly approached her.


    "Nice..."


    He said.


    Grace flinched when she heard his voice and he cursed. He went too far at their first meeting.


    "Listen Grace"


    But before he say something she stood up hastily and was about to run but she twisted her ankle and


    fell down.


    She whimpered holding her injured leg.


    "Are you okay?"


    He asked sitting in front of her. He frowned at her scared face.


    Grace tried to scoot back and started looking for Dominick.


    "Grace I am sorry"


    Alexander Said and she looked at him confused.


    "I know you are scared because I did that to you but i didn''t mean it, okay... I had no idea that it wil


    traumatize you..."


    He just wanted to piss off Dominick but he didn''t realise that he is harrassing innocent girl. Alexander


    really thought that she is some prostitute and it won''t affect her at all.


    "I am really sorry... I wanted to do something else but i fucked up..."


    He sounded genuine.


    Grace calmed down and looked at him.


    "W_Why you did that?"


    She asked.


    "I wanted to annoy Dominick..."


    He sighed. There was another reason, Anamika told Alexander to find out of that girl really matters to


    Dominick or not but she has no idea that Alexander used ''this'' way.


    When Dominick punched him he realised that she is special to him, he definitely won''t hit his brother


    because of random girl. ording to n, Alexander informed Anamika and now Dominick is dealing


    with his mother''s wrath.


    "Why would he get annoy if you harrass me?"


    Grace asked and Alexander chuckled.


    "You really have no idea, do you?"


    He said making her frown.


    "I''ll ask you one thing little birdy, answer me honestly..."


    Grace looked at him confused. She wasn''t able to trust him but he was sounding genuine. At least he


    apologized, not like she can do anything to him. Deep down she knows that he is not less than his


    brother.


    Head to toe they are same except eyes.


    "Is he raping you? Is he abusing you physically Like BDSM and all that shit?"


    Alexander asked and her eyes widened at him.


    Grace shook her head.


    "No. I wanted to do it... I can''t tell you the reason. He didn''t force me... And no BDSM yet"


    She confessed.


    Alexander sighed in relief thinking at least he haven''t done that but still he was worried for the poor girl.


    If that was the case then Alexander would have helped his mother to help Grace. Now he was sure that


    Dominick is smitten by Grace, fucker just don''t want to ept it.


    "So do you forgive me?"


    He asked.


    Grace nodded her head, what she would do by holding grudges. She had no intention of making


    enemies.


    "Yes..."


    They both looked at the Dominick who was looking at them with boring face and folded hands.


    He looked at Alexander and Smirked. Alexander got alert by his smirk, he knows that he only smirk


    when something cunning is going in his mind or he has already done something.


    Dominick''s smirk widened and Alexander frowned, he quickly looked around alert and saw Be


    running towards the boat.


    "Be!.. you are in big trouble."


    Alexander cursed and quickly got up.


    "Dominick You bastard..."


    Alexander cursed and started running behind Be.


    Dominick Smirked in victory. Grace was looking at them confused. She didn''t understand why


    Alexander''s wife is running away from him and why she was tied with chains.


    She flinched and looked at Dominick when he picked her up in bridal style. He ced her on the Mat


    and sat beside her.


    "No... No... No"


    She tried to pull her leg he grabbed it.


    "It''s hurting"


    "Rx... Let me see"


    He demanded.


    "No, please it''s hurting..."


    She tightened her muscles.


    Dominick pulled her leg closer but she was resisting him.


    "Grace"


    He said and her eyes snapped towards him.


    After 4 months her name finally came out of lips. She looked at him in disbelief. It rolled out of his like


    honey. Her heart Started racing, it was obscure feeling. Something happened in her stomach. It wasn''t


    threatening or Demanding, it was gentle and caring. It was hard to believe that he has called her by


    name for the first time.


    "Ahhh..."


    She screamed and started sobbing when he twisted her ankle. She rxed her muscles when he


    called her name and Dominick grabbed the opportunity.


    "It''s fine now..."


    He said sitting behind her and pulled her on hisp.


    Grace stiffened but checked her ankle and it felt better, it was little sore but it was okay.


    "T_Thank you"


    She mumbled.


    He smiled and hummed, she would have been in shock after seeing his smile but she wasn''t facing


    him.


    Dominick looked at her with admiration, her skin has turned red due to heat but she is looking cute. Her


    long straight hair has be messy. She was looking at her ankle with pout. He removed the curtain


    of  hair from her face and she gulped, her nervousness always amuse him.


    He picked up the flower which fell from her hair and again ced it above her hair.


    This content provided by N(o)velDrama].[Org.


    Grace was trying to act ignorant, she wasn''t going to get affected by his actions. It was confusing, this


    man has warned her in the morning and he is acting all gentle. She refused to participate in his games.


    He grabbed her cute little hand and caressed it, small smirk yed on his lips when he thought about


    the future.


    On other hand Grace gulped looking at the size difference between their hand, it was scary.


    He looked at the sand castle which she was making and chuckled.


    "What''s that?"


    He asked. His chest vibrated again her back when he chuckled.


    "Castle"


    She replied, she was proud of her work.


    Dominick chuckled loudly.


    "It''s looking like a fucking tent..."


    He mocked.


    Grace frowned, she was working hard for that and he was mocking her.


    She looked at him and he looked down at her. He grabbed her cheeks making her lips turn into pout


    and pecked it.


    He loved the way her body filled with goosebumps. He wrapped his hands around her waist and kissed


    her neck.


    One maid came towards them and he took the bowl from her. Grace''s eyes sparkled when she saw


    bowl of ice cream.


    "If i heard you have stepped out of the house without eating then I''ll break your legs..."


    He warned and handed her ice bowl.


    "Your body is dehydrated... If you dare to faint again then i am going to burry you here somewhere


    under the coconut tree..."


    Her eyes widened, she couldn''t understand the concern behind his threatening words.


    "Eat..."


    He ordered and she started eating her ice cream.


    He smiled when he saw her devouring it like a hungry kitten.


    After finishing half bowl she realised that she is eating like a pig and haven''t offered him anything.


    Although she doubt that man like him who seems fitness conscious will eat it. Still she didn''t wanted to


    act rude.


    She offered him ice cream but he just looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    "You want to share?"


    He asked and she nodded reluctantly.


    He picked up the spoon and ced on her lips, grace ate it but her lips were full of cream. He leaned


    down and licked it from her lips making her face turn crimson red.


    She looked away awkwardly, this was more scary than quick fuck.


    "Can Iplete it?"


    She asked looking at the castle. She was looking for a way to run away from his hold.


    "Watch and learn"


    Dominick said and she looked at him confused.


    Dominick ced her down and walked towards her castle.


    "Are you going to do that?"


    She asked shocked.


    "Any problem?"


    He looked at her and she shook her head furiously.


    She looked at him with wide eyes when he started making castle and it was actually impressive.


    She wasn''t believing in her eyes. This day seems very unrealistic to be real. That long conversation,


    Alexander''s apology, his gentleness, doing fun activities, everything was like a dream.


    She sat there looking at the castle like a curious child.


    On other hand Dominick was marching towards to his n step by step,ing days are very crucial


    and he was ready to change everything.


    He looked at her innocent face and Smirked.

 38) Invitation!

    38) Invitation!


    Grace''s pov


    I finally closed the file after doing all calctions. Yesterday we came back from the vacation of three


    days.


    I can''t say I didn''t enjoy it. All my days were at beaches and nights in his bed, well that was inevitable


    part, I knew I can''t run away from sex.


    I tried different types of food and specially drinks because I was dehydrated. He let me enjoy water


    games and I tried to enjoy as much I can.


    He didn''t miss single chance to touch me. We had small conversations but it didn''t help much, i couldn''t


    read what''s going on in his mind. Not to mention that i was being careful while conversing.


    One day i saw him in a room which was full of paintings and paints. He was drawing something with


    impressive focus. I never thought he can paint, by looking at him no one can tell that he has any


    rtion with art. I was curious to know what is he drawing, i wanted to see his work but he didn''t let me


    step in that room. He even hired two guards at the door so I won''t enter inside. I wonder what was he


    drawing?


    He seemed different when we were at vacation but as soon as we left the ind he became that old


    Chief, scary and serious. He didn''t even looked at me just like he used to ignore my presence in the


    beginning. It was wierd.


    He brought me back in the same condition in which he took me to the ind, in same clothes which I


    was wearing while stepping on the yacht.


    I don''t mind his ignorance or silence but it''s quite disturbing. I don''t know why but it''s scarring me. It


    feels like he thinking something but what? May be i am just paranoid.


    I sighed and sat straight, he is sitting on his chair looking focused as usual. Gomez told me today is


    Chief''s birthday.


    I opened my purse and peaked at the gift which I have brought for him, i am doing it since morning but I


    have no courage to speak or give it to him. He has literally threw all his gifts and flowers out of the


    office which other employees has given him.


    I wasn''t nning to bring gift but Gomez told me to do so. He was lecturing me how I should maintain


    good rtionship with boss and colleagues. Still i wasn''t nning to but he dragged me to the store


    and made me buy something for him. Old man is headache for me.


    Chief already has everything, what i can offer him. Even his drinks are costlier than my whole house.


    He will definitely throw it in dustbin. It''s definitely nothing in front of expensive and big gifts which other


    employees has offered him still I tried to be little creative, i am sure he doesn''t have this one.


    I have already finished my work, it''s time to go home but i can''t leave before i wish him. I haven''t even


    wish him yet.


    I picked up the file and purse and walked towards him. I ced the file in his desk, he didn''t


    acknowledge my presence.


    "H_Happy b_birthday chief..."


    I finally said.


    He hummed, not even ncing at me. How Rude! Whatever, I don''t care about his acknowledgement


    either. Five more days and i won''t see his face again for Sure.


    I took out the small gift box and ced it in front of him with trembling hands. Please god! At least


    make him throw it after I am gone. It will be very humiliating if he does it in front of me.


    I will kill Gomez for this.


    His eyes furrowed when I ced gift on the desk and then he finally looked at me.


    Here we go, i am dead now.


    I turned around and ran outside. Best way to escape from humiliation. But when I stepped out i realised


    that i have forgot my scarf inside, i can''t go in front of people like this my neck is full of hickeys.


    I saw group of girls walking towards my direction and i quickly opened the door and entered inside


    before they see me.


    Shit! I didn''t knock. To hide from wolves, i entered in lions Den. His eyes snapped towards me when I


    suddenly opened the door.


    I blinked my eyes and looked at him again, was i misunderstanding or he was really smiling. No, i am


    imagining things, why would he smile. But i am definitely sure that he was smiling, but i am also sure


    that he can''t smile. I gulped when I saw open gift box. Did he opened it?


    "S_Sorry... My s_scarf___"


    I pointed towards the sofa.


    "Get out"


    He ordered.


    I quickly grabbed my scarf and ran outside, i nced at his table before exiting and saw my gift in his


    hand.


    Ohh! He opened it.


    I released a sigh of relief and wrapped scarf around my neck when I came outside. He must be


    I purchased wind chime for him, people says it''s lucky. It has little rabbit at the end of it, it was cute and


    voice was melodious so purchased it for him. Now i regret it, he was definitelyughing at my stupidity.


    He is a fucking billionaire Grace, that wind chime is nothing for him, his friends must be gifting him gold


    and diamonds.


    I started walking out but then same group of girls blocked my way. My heart started racing, they are


    bullies. Not to mention that they have crush on Chief.


    "Wow, you have tanned so well..."


    The blonde said, she looks like a leader. I am out of school, for fuck sake. I don''t want to get bullied by


    my colleagues.


    I don''t know why but since i have came back from vacation, they are looking at me weirdly.


    "Where were you forst few days?"


    Brte asked.


    "It''s none of your business"


    I countered. I am going to deal with their shit. They better not mess with me.


    "Ohh, she got sharp tongue."


    Another one said.


    "Bitch, we all know you are fucking with chief... Slut... That''s why you are flying high, don''t you..."


    "Such a shame... He is engaged and she is having affair withmited man."


    The blonde said looking at me disgusted.


    "Listen bitches..."


    I spat and they were taken a back by my reply, must be thinking that i won''t say anything.


    "If i am slut them you people are not saint either... You literally eye rape him everyday, I have heard


    your conversations... And i don''t give a fuck about your opinion about me."


    They looked at me offended.


    N?velDrama.Org exclusive content.


    "And if you have problems with our rtionship then i should inform him about him, he will definitely


    deal with your problems... You seem concerned about engagement andmitment..."


    Their faces went pale when i Said that. I knew it. I turned around towards his office and they quickly


    stopped me.


    "Hey, we didn''t mean it like that okay... Why are you overreacting?..."


    The brte said.


    Audacity of this girl! I am overreacting. I really want to punch the shit out of her.


    "What''s happening here?"


    Someone Said and We all looked at the person.


    It was Leena.


    "Nothing, we were just having little chat"


    One girl said with fake smile.


    "Anyway...take this invitation cards and distribute it in employees..."


    Leena ordered one of them.


    "Wow... We are invited to Chief''s birthday party... I am sure it will be perfect like every year... Chief is so


    lucky to have a partner like you."


    The blonde eximed but i didn''t missed her tone. I internally scoffed, she think i will be jealous? ohh


    please.


    "This time it will be special, Jennifer..."


    Leena smirked looking at me.


    "It''s a surprise for everyone.."


    I ignored those evil girls and started walking out but Leena stopped me.


    "Grace... Where are you going?... Take your invitation card..."


    She faked a smile.


    "Your presence is must."


    She ced the card on my hand. Her eyes travelled on my body venomously.


    "Tanning suits you..."


    She smiled bitterly.


    I genuinely feel bad for her but it''s not my fault. She shouldn''t be with the man who doesn''t care about


    her feelings. I am getting targeted by her for no reason.


    "Leena, i am not with him, I___"


    I started but she stopped me.


    "Save it..."


    She spat. She handed me one bag and I looked at her confused.


    "Anamika wants you to wear this for party..."


    She said and walked away.


    Anamika sent this for me?


    When chief gave me my mobile back, i called that unknown number and it was Anamika. She said she


    wants to meet me personally.


    I don''t know what she wants to talk but she sounded worried. May be she will meet me in the party.


    I am also curious to meet her but i don''t know what this party has in store for me.

 39) Announcement!

    39) Announcement!


    Grace''s pov


    I gulped nervously as I stood in front of the gate of venue. Cab driver dropped me exactly in front of it.


    I wiped my sweaty hands on dress and started walking inside. It was beautiful dress, i thought Leena is


    Messing with me but It turned out good.


    It''s a knee length white dress which has pearls on it, it''s ssy. It''s fabric is softer than silk, it feels very


    I nervously fixed my open hair when guard stopped me. I took out invitation card from my clutch and


    gave it to him.


    He opened the door and i walked inside.


    My anxiety rose when I saw hall full of people. They are not just people, many of them are criminals


    and what not.


    I don''t know anyone here and it''s making my situation worst. Suddenly i am feeling underdressed after


    seeing designer dresses and smelling expensive Cologne.


    I don''t want to be entertainment of people. I don''t trust Leena at all.


    I came here just to meet Anamika, i hope she is here. We will talk and i will leave after that.


    I avoid few curious eyes and started looking for Anamika.


    "Hey"


    One feminine voice said and I turned around.


    She is tall like models, her long brte hair are reaching to her waist, they look so healthy. I looked at


    her nervously when her forest green eyes roamed on my dress. She is fair, not pale like me. God! She


    is looking so beautiful, she has perfect facial features and long red gown is enhancing her beauty


    making her look stunning. But her face is looking familiar.


    "Hello"


    I replied. I don''t know who is she but she is looking quite important by her aura.


    "Who are you? I haven''t seen you before"


    She asked casually.


    "Chief''s personal ountant"


    I replied, she is making me nervous.


    She raised her eyebrows at me.


    "Hmm... Mind me asking from where you purchased this dress?"


    I gulped looking at my dress and then to her.


    "It''s a__ i didn''t but it___ Someone gave me this dress."


    She looked amused.


    "Who?"


    "Anamika"


    I replied. Why is she questioning me like that?


    She smiled at me.


    "You are Grace!"


    I nodded reluctantly and her eyes wondered on me. She hummed with happy face.


    "Not bad..."


    How does she know my name.


    I released a shaky breath when she stood behind me and ced her hands on my bare shoulders. This


    dress is strapless.


    "I understand your nervousness but still you should hold your head high. No one can touch you here."


    She whispered in my ear.


    "unt your dress darling because you wearing the most expensive dress in whole crowd..."


    She revealed and i looked at her with wide eyes. What did she said? How much does it cost? Why


    would Anamika offer me such a expensive dress?


    "You heard me right..."


    She winked at me.


    "Don''t mind these bitches, they are jealous of you... You are glowing"


    She patted my back and started walking Away.


    "Excuse me"


    I quickly said and she turned towards me.


    "Who are you?"


    "Raajnandini..."


    She replied proudly and disappeared in the crowd.


    I don''t know who was she but she definitely boosted my confidence. I wonder how much this dress


    exactly costs?


    I resumed my search for Anamika and suddenly someone grabbed my hand and dragged me behind


    the big pir away from people''s eyes. I was about to scream on top of my lungs but he sped my


    mouth with his hand.


    Chief!


    My wide eyes roamed on his face. He is wearing ck tuxedo and looking stunning. This man always


    look stunning, what''s new in it.


    He removed his hand from my lips. Just like me, his eyes roamed on my face and dress.


    "Who was that woman?"


    He asked out of nowhere.


    Did he saw me talking to her? Why is he asking?


    "Raaj___ Raaj___"


    What was her name? It wasn''t Italian or English.


    "Raajnandini!"


    Hepleted it for me but his face looked tensed.


    "Yes, Raajnandini"


    I nodded.


    "What was she saying?"


    He asked while cing his hands on pir and caging me between it.


    "She asked me about my j_job and dress... Nothing e_else.."


    I replied.


    He looked at me with scrunched eyebrows like i am lying. He looked at my dress again.


    "Who gave you this dress?"


    He asked.


    It made my heart race. He has warned me to stay away from his mother and here I am wearing the


    dress which she has given me. He will definitely kill me.


    My words stuck in my throat as I looked at him with scared eyes.


    "Answer me!"


    He demanded.


    "L_Leena"


    Well, i am not lying. She is the one who handed me this.


    He looked puzzled. I gasped when he started checking my dress like i have stolen something. What is


    he doing?


    He turned me around and tapped on my whole back. What is he looking for?


    He looked satisfied after checking me for good two minutes. I looked at him confused.


    "Why did you ept it from her?"


    He asked madly.


    "Leena is not good for you, Grace... Stay away from her..."


    No one in this ce is good for me. You are the one who is not good for me. I want to scream it on his


    face.


    I nodded. He gently cupped my cheeks and said something in Italian.


    "mio bel coniglietto" (my beautiful bunny)


    He captured my lips in deep kiss.


    What is he doing? We are in the hall of full of people, what if someone sees us.


    He didn''t hesitate to pull me closer by waist and devour my mouth. Damn, He is smelling good.


    I opened my eyes and my heart skipped a beat when I saw Leena watching us, she was standing at


    distance of an arm.


    I quickly broke the kiss and then Chief looked at her too. It doesn''t seem to affect him at all instead he


    looked at her angrily like he has caught her cheating and not him.


    Leena was looking at me with clenched jaw. Chief grabbed her arm harshly and literally dragged her


    inside the random room.


    Why is this girl tolerating this kind of treatment, it''s so fucked up.


    I decided to ignore them and look for Anamika, where is she?


    I looked everywhere but couldn''t find her, may be she haven''t arrived yet.


    I stood by the corner while drinking fruit juice, i am used to this kind ofvish parties.


    Who is Raajnandini, how does chief knows her?


    I opened my Instagram and started searching for her. I finally found her ount. She is fashion


    designer with millions of followers. Fuck, she is famous.


    I searched her on Google and almost coughed my juice out when i read about her.


    Fuck, she is Anamika''s younger daughter, Raajnandini Marino. That''s why chief knows about her, she


    is his little sister. No wonder she is beautiful, it runs in whole family.


    I scrolled through her work, she is talented. Her dresses are so beautiful. I got another shock when I


    saw the dress which i am wearing now in her collection. It''s from her special addition, $50,000.


    Fuck, that''s why she said this dress is one of the most expensive.


    But why Anamika has given me this expensive dress? I am just a girl who works for her son.


    "I didn''t know you areing here too..."


    I looked at Rafael who stood beside me.


    I don''t know why but he is acting wierd now a days. He came to the ind too saying he had some


    important work with Chief. It feels like he is taunting me everytime and it''s making me feel very


    ufortable around him. I am already ufortable around him because he has seen us making


    out many times.


    "Of course, you will be here... Afterall it''s his birthday..."


    He said. What''s his problem with me?


    "I thought you hate him"


    "Rafael why are you acting like this? You know my situation."


    I replied.


    "Yes, you are enjoying it... Vacation, dinners, parties, expensive clothes n all..."


    He scoffed.


    "You think this is fun Rafael... I can''t control it, it''s not in my hands... How can you judge me when you


    know what''s going on"


    He is really disgusting.


    "I am sorry Grace... But whenever I see you with him it feels like you love him"


    He said and i choked on my saliva.


    "What nonsense?"


    I scowled at him.


    "Seriously Grace... I don''t want you to ruin your life... He is not a good man... He is engaged and soon


    he will get married to some high ss and reputed girl. You are nothing in front of Leena... You can''t


    He said.


    "I don''t care Rafael... I don''t care what she has or not. It''s none of my business... 4 days more and i will


    be free from this hell... You have disgusting thinking, what made you think that i ampeting with


    Leena..."


    I really want to p him.


    "I am just warning you Grace... These rich people doesn''t care about feelings"


    He said.


    "I don''t care... I really don''t want to."


    I replied and walked away from him.


    Soon after that Chief and Leena came out smiling like they are happy couple. He cut the huge cake


    and celebrate his birthday.


    Leena looked at me and smirked evilly.


    She gathered everyone''s attention to make some announcement.


    "I am very happy to announce that Dominick and I are getting married This Sunday..."


    She announced and hall filled with sound of ps.


    Sunday means Thest day of our Contract. On Sunday I will be free. I smiled in happiness, finally my


    freedom is near.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He will be busy in his newly married life and I will go somewhere far from here.


    My smile disappeared when my eyes met with Chief''s. He looked at me madly, what did I do to anger


    him?


    Looks like Anamika didn''te to the party then why did she invited me here. I came here for nothing.


    Chief and Leena got busy with guest, I have no work here. I better leave. It''s obvious that Leena invited


    me here with so much enthusiasm to humiliate me.


    Did she thought that i will get Jealous or heartbroken. Stupid girl, she giving me ticket to my freedom


    why would I be angry.


    Another day passed, now just four days.


    I walked out of the hall and started looking for a cab. I should have book one.


    Finally one cab stopped in front of me and i sat inside. He started driving but when we reached in the


    middle of deserted road he suddenly stopped the car and two men forcefully entered inside.


    "Excuse me..."


    I screamed as fear rose inside me.


    "Leave me"


    I tried to fight but they grabbed my hands and legs and ced cloth on my mouth.


    My struggle slowly died down as everything started spinning.


    What''s happening with me?

 40) Why?

    40) Why?


    Grace''s pov


    I have opened my eyes I don''t how many hours ago when cold ice water sshed on my face. Only


    eyes are open, body is still paralyzed.


    I can''t move, I am lying in the corner of big container along with other girls. It''s still very hard to digest


    the fact that i am kidnapped by human traffickers. Tears continuously flowing from my eyes but i can''t


    wipe them because My whole body is numb. Other girls are in same condition too.


    Many of them were crying loudly but it died down when those men beat them like animals.


    My heart is filled with terror, i don''t even want to think about end results of this situation. Where would I


    end up? ve, whorehouse or worst than that?


    When I realised my situation, surprisingly first person came into my mind was Chief. Will hee to


    save me, does he know that I have been kidnapped. I really want him to look for me, will he save me


    from these men just like he saved me from Alexander.


    But i am stupid to think that, he is probably busy in enjoying his birthday. Celebrating his wedding


    announced with his fiance. Why would he even look for me?


    People says right, reality is harsh, it hits worst than bullet. I am loosing hope by thinking that i have no


    one to think about me. No one would be thinking where am I. No one knows that I am not in the party


    neither at my home. Will dad look for me?


    He is probably clueless about my situation. Whenever I don''te home he thinks that i am working


    overnight.


    I want to go home. I blinked tears away. Where am I? Still in Italy or already left the city or country?


    Suddenly two men barged in, looking like a typical street goons. They have already beaten many girls


    and forced them into submission. I won''t be able to take that.


    They looked at the girls like they are inspecting.


    "Check this one, is she alive? We don''t have time."


    He nudge one girl with his foot who is unconscious due to his beatings. They are monsters.


    "I told you don''t go overboard... We can''t kill them now. We still need five girls toplete target. We


    are alreadyte for the delivery."


    Another one said.


    "Bora ising with more girls, don''t worry"


    He replied.


    Second by second fear is crawling on my every sense. God please do something, please. I don''t


    deserve this. What have I done to deserve this? Haven''t you ruined my life enough? Why are you


    punishing me like this? I sobbed.


    "Hey, silence!"


    He yelled at me making my heart skip a beat. I am not even movable enough to resist their beatings.


    "Rx Man... Remember she is our special guest."


    He chuckled.


    What does he mean by that?


    "Money, money"


    He said like a maniac andughed.


    I tried to scoot back when he knelt in front of me while pushing another girl away from his site.


    Tears trailed down from my eyes when he touched my bare shoulder.


    "Beauty"


    I felt like vomiting after seeing his yellow and stained teeth. He is smelling terrible, like tobo, alcohol


    and weed.


    "She also said to treat her good"


    He mocked.


    "Not now, we can''t ruin her body... No one will choose her."


    Another one warned.


    I sobbed when he said that. They are going to hit me.


    He grabbed my hair almost ripping them by force.


    "Shut up."


    He growled on my face. My head hit hard on the metal when he pped me.


    "Not on face bastard... Are you fucking crazy"


    Other man yelled at him.


    Blood trickled down from my forehead and ruined my white dress. It stung very badly. I bit my lips to


    stop my scream.


    "No problem, i will keep her for myself..."


    He grinned.


    "She is beautiful"


    Other man pulled him away from me.


    "No, we can''t keep her here... It''s a strict order. We have to send her away from this country and that''s


    why she has offered us so much money."


    Who is ''she''? Why would someone pay to do this to me?


    Leena! I am sure she is the one behind all this.


    I wanted to leave this country but not like this. Why is she doing this? I told her it''s not my fault. How


    can she be so heartless? She is woman herself, how can she destroy me like this?


    I closed my eyes trying to stop myself from crying. I feel so helpless. Does chief know about this?


    Suddenly his phone rang and went out. After few minutes he came back.


    "We have to kill her"


    He dered and my eyes snapped open.


    What? No! I don''t want to die like this. I panicked. But won''t be death Better than this kind of life. I will


    happily die rather than epting this life which they are dragging me into.


    "Call Bora and inform him we need one more girl..."


    He said.


    "You do that... I need to treat her good before her farewell."


    That nasty man looked at me maniacally.


    "We don''t have time you fool."


    He growled.


    "Just a little taste"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    He trailed him off.


    My heart filled with horror. No! Not this. All girls looked at me with pitty. I started crying loudly when he


    grabbed my legs and dragged me in the middle.


    "No, leave me!"


    I screamed on top of my lungs. By now i can move my body little bit but notpletely.


    Blood started flowing from my mouth when he punched my face.


    My screams boomed in the container and other girls started screaming too.


    He tried to kiss me and I spat on his face.


    "Monster"


    If i am dying then at least I will die while fighting.


    He wiped his face with his sleeves.


    "Bitch"


    "Just kill her, Mike... We don''t have time"


    Another man Said.


    "I was going to but not now... She needs lesson"


    He gritted.


    He grabbed my throat and started choking me. My face turned hot when I struggled to breath. He took


    out knife with other hand and ced it on my chest to tear my dress.


    I thrashed under him while trying to scream but i couldn''t.


    What did I do to deserve this kind of death? I have never hurt anyone. I wanted to live normal life. Me,


    my love, kids, small family and happiness. Was it too much to expect?


    Why i can''t live normal life?


    First i got abandoned by my biological parents. Then I lost the woman who called me her daughter.


    After that I had to spent my life with addicted father who wasn''t there when i needed him. I sold myself


    for him to the man who doesn''t care about me or my dignity, who treats me like a whore.


    And now this, i won''t desire this kind of death even for my enemy.


    When i will die, I am going to ask God why did he do all this to me? He have to answer my questions. I


    am going to fight with him.


    I will make him punish everyone for whatever they have done to me.


    I closed my eyes wishing for a quick death but it will be painful.


    My eyes snapped open when I heard loud screams and sound of something big crashing on the


    ground.

 41) Rescue!

    41) Rescue!


    Authors pov


    All girls screamed when whole one side of the container broke down making huge entrance. The ce


    was full guards as they have surrounded it.


    Grace blinked her watery eyes to see what''s happening, she couldn''t understand. Her vision was


    blurry, head was pounding and wounds were hurting.


    But she realised that man has left her neck and body. She sobbed while trying to get up but couldn''t her


    body was still under the effect of drug.


    Suddenly her arm was grabbed byrge hand and her body gave her familiar reaction, she flinched.


    And her senses filled with familiar senses.


    Her heart Started racing when she realised who it is. She blinked her eyes furiously and looked at


    Dominick who was kneeling in front of her.


    Her sob turned into cries when she saw him. She quickly wrapped her hands around his neck and


    broke down in his arms.


    Dominick quickly wrapped his hands around her and pulled her in a tight hug. His face was nk but


    he was boiling from inside. His hands were itching to set the whole world on fire. His heart broke when


    he saw her in that condition.


    He was busy in celebration but he knew that Grace has left the hall. He told his men to keep eye on her


    until she reaches home, he knew that either his mother or Leena will do something to ruin his n.


    His men tried to call him many time and Leena almost seeded in keeping him away from his home.


    Atst one man had to visit him personally and inform him about the Grace''s situation.


    Dominick was beyond furious, he left everything and everyone and rushed to save her.


    He rubbed her back gently but her cries didn''t stop. He picked her up in bridal and grace clutched on


    him tightly. Her heart was still shaken but she was filling safe in his arms, a weird sense of security.


    She had lost all hope and lost faith in everything but he came on the right time.


    Those men tried to run.


    "Mr. Moretti we had no idea she is your girl... It''s not our fault. Please___"


    They cried and tried to run but Guards caught them.


    "I want them alive"


    He ordered.


    He walked towards his car with Grace in his arms.


    "Make sure those girls reach home safely"


    He ordered his men while sitting inside.


    Grace refused to leave him so he ced her on hisp and held closer to his chest. He took out his


    handkerchief and wiped the blood from her lips and forehead.


    He covered her with his coat and kept rubbing her back.


    "You are safe... It''s okay"


    He said.


    Grace couldn''t stop crying, her body was shaking furiously. Dominick looked at her worriedly. Small


    things terrify her, he can understand that this is very big thing for her. She is shaken from within.


    "Grace, take deep breaths... You are safe now... Rx."


    He said gently.


    "I c_can''t m_m_move"


    She cried but he couldn''t understand what is she saying because of her cries.


    His heart clenched with her every cry.


    Finally he took her home, she was crying whole ride and didn''t lift her head up from his chest. He


    ced her on his bed and her sit.


    "My l_legs... My legs_ I can''t"


    She panicked and he held her arms. She was trying to move her legs since she has woken up but


    couldn''t.


    "It''s ok... It''s just because of drugs... You will be fine...."


    He tried to assure her.


    Dominick took the medical kit and started treating her wounds. He inspected it and thankfully they


    wasn''t serious. But he clenched his jaw when he saw handprint around her neck, it has turn purple. His


    breathing quickened due to anger but he didn''t want to scare her so he tried to control himself.


    Those men have no idea what they have invited for themselves.


    He took Deep breath and started Cleaning her wounds. He kept wiping her tears in between which


    were flowing like open tap.


    "Are y_you going to punish t_them?"


    She asked while sobbing.


    "Yes"


    He answered while cleaning her lips.


    "M_Make them cry"


    She sobbed loudly.


    Dominick gulped the lump in his throat. He couldn''t see her in this state. Till now he avoid extreme


    punishment so she won''t end up like this and those filthy men did this to her. Monster within him was


    ready to break all leashes.


    "Worst than cry, bunny..."


    He replied pulling her in hug.


    He took off her dress and cleaned her body with wet cloth. Grace was still not in her sobar state. She


    was engulfed in crying, it was hard for her to understand what''s exactly happening.


    She cleaned her body and covered her with bedsheet. Grace grabbed his hand stopping him from


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    leaving.


    "I am s_scared"


    She sobbed.


    Dominickid beside her and pulled her in his embrace. He wiped her tears and kissed her head. He


    kept rubbing her back until she fell asleep.


    Dominick pecked her lips and got out of the bed. He walked out in the balcony and gripped on the


    railing tightly. Finally that lone tear escaped his bloodshot red eyes which he was holding inside. His


    heart was burning with pain and anger.


    "Crying is nothing for them, bunny. they will regret their whole existence..."


    He spat angrily.

 42) Massage!

    42) Massage!


    Authors pov


    Grace was looking at the ceiling nkly, she was still in his arms. That warmth was binding her to him.


    His hands are wrapped around her possessively.


    It''s early morning but he was still asleep, usually he wakes up before her but today she was wide


    awake.  Her head was heavy, eyes were burning, face was swollen. She was looking mess.


    She was still thinking about yesterday. She wasn''t expecting him toe for her rescue but he came.


    He saved her, why? She couldn''t understand, Why would he save a girl who is nothing but just an


    object to satisfy his needs?


    Thousands of questions were roaming in her mind. She doesn''t have any proof but she is sure that it


    was Leena who did this. Does Dominick knows about it that his fiance has did this? How did he find


    her?


    She sighed and looked at her bruised hand, she touched her lips and hissed. Her jaw was hurting after


    receiving that blows. Her eyes watered when she remembered about it. So much pain, humiliation,


    brutality and fear, she spent almost four months with Dominick, who is mafia don and even he didn''t


    treat her like those man treated her.


    Hot tears escaped her eyes but she quickly wiped it not wanting to cry anymore.


    "Stop Crying, you are safe now."


    She looked at him when he said that in hiszy morning voice.


    His face hardened when he looked at her face, her eyes were red after crying. One side of face was


    swollen, area around lips has turned purple and couldn''t even look at her neck.


    He touched her lips and she flinched back. He closed her eyes frustratingly and sat up after removing


    her legs from his body gently.


    "My l_legs"


    She mumbled looking at him. She still wasn''t able to move them and it was making her scared.


    He frowned and removed the bedsheet from her body. She was only in her panties.


    He couldn''t understand why she isn''t able to move, till now she should have been fine.


    He gently grabbed her legs and lifted up but  it was lifeless. He did the same with her hands, he lifted


    them up over her head. Hands were also weak, they have drugged her heavily.


    "Don''t cry... It will be fine"


    He said when he saw her glossy eyes. It was fuelling his anger Even more and he doesn''t want to


    scare her even more.


    Grace looked at her clutch when her phone rang, she don''t know how it reached there but she was


    relieved. She thought she lost it.


    Dominick grabbed her clutch and took out her mobile as she couldn''t do it. He received the call of


    unknown number and ced it on speaker.


    "Hello"


    Grace said.


    "Hello Good morning, am I speaking to Grace Stuart."


    Female voice asked.


    "Yes"


    She replied.


    "Your resume has been selected... You cane for the interview on Saturday. We couldn''t reach to


    you through your email so I had to call... Please, submit your information again so we can contact you


    through email..."


    She informed.


    Grace smiled.


    "It got selected?"


    "Yes, our team is quite impressed with your resume, that''s why we are calling you personally..."


    She said.


    "Thank you so much... I am sorry for the inconvenience, i will submit the information again..."


    Grace said and finished her rest of the call.


    Dominick was looking at her, he didn''t like the fact that she has already started looking for the job. She


    is so eager to leave him. He also knows that anyone will hire her without hesitation because her


    resume is impressive, she is topper of her batch and he was impressed with the scores too that''s why


    he gave permission to Gomez to hire her.


    Grace looked at him when he didn''t removed his eyes from her body. Her heart started racing when he


    gently removed her panties and walked towards his closest.


    She gulped nervously thinking he is going to fuck her in this condition.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    But she looked at him confused when he came back with bottles of oils. He ced it on the bed and sat


    beside her legs.


    "You are looking for a job!?"


    He asked as he ced her leg on hisp.


    Grace looked at him confused not wanting to believe that he is really going to give her massage. It''s


    impossible for her to believe but the thing which she doesn''t know that he is dominant and it''s a part of


    BDSM, he have to give his submissive aftercare.


    "Y_Yes"


    She replied.


    "I have to look for myself after these four days."


    He applied oil on her leg, from thigh to toes. He started massaging it focusing on pressure points.


    But he internally Smirked thinking that his n is going to ruin it for her.


    "How did you find me?"


    She asked hesitatingly.


    Dominick looked at her for a second and resumed his work. How can he tell her that he has hired men


    to keep eye on her.


    "I don''t want to talk about it"


    He said firmly while massaging her toes. She looked at him as he gave special attention to each finger.


    Her foot looks so small in his hands.


    Slowly her numbness faded and she started feeling her legs.


    "I can feel it"


    She eximed after being scared for whole night.


    "Lay down"


    He said when she tried to sit.


    Graceid back and let him finish his work. Her heart finally felt at peace. He gave her all her


    sensations back and put life in her legs again. She has no idea what to feel about it.


    Dominick Smirked when she followed his orders like a obedient girl. She excites his dominant.


    "Umm... Those girls?"


    She asked nervously.


    He shook his head thinking she is in this condition and still she is asking about those girls.


    "They are safe... Sent them home."


    He answered.


    "But you are mafia... Aren''t you involved in human trafficking?"


    She asked and his eyes snapped towards her.


    Grace quickly looked down knowing that she has crossed line. He Smirked looking at her scared


    behavior, she acts like Rabbit who hides in its hole when it''s scared.


    "Marino''s don''t do human trafficking..."


    He replied and she looked at him not believing that he is answering her questions.


    "Why?"


    She asked curiously.


    "I don''t know... It''s a rule. My father doesn''t support it..."


    He pulled her up and made her sit to massage her hands.


    She nodded in relief thinking at least this family has little humanity left. She wonder why they are not in


    human trafficking when they are kings of crime. She doesn''t know that there is Deep history behind it


    which even Dominick doesn''t know. He has no idea why his father doesn''t support human trafficking


    and his mother never talks about it. Why his mother donate huge amount of money to the victims of


    domestic violence?


    "Can I ask you something?"


    She asked nervously and he hummed.


    "What''s y_your real name?"


    She don''t know why but she is curious to know that and in the flow she asked it, He is answering her


    questions too.


    "Damian Marino..."


    He answered while cracking bones of her fingers. He looked at her tiny fingers and Smirked when he


    thought about something.


    She started feeling her body again when his hands worked like a magic. She has no idea how to feel


    about it, he is her boss and he is giving her massage.


    She was lying naked in front of him and first time he wasn''t feeling horny by that instead he was


    worried about her health.


    "Why d_did you changed it?"


    She asked when he finished massaging her back.


    "Aren''t you getting too curious?"


    He asked and she gulped.


    "It''s enough for today"


    He said and picked her up.


    He ced her down and she quickly grabbed on his arms. He grabbed her hands to support her.


    "Walk"


    He ordered.


    Grace took small steps with trembling legs.


    She was clutching on him tightly. She never felt so helpless like this. Her eyes watered. She wanted to


    run like she was doing it yesterday.


    "Leena did this"


    She sobbed and his eyes snapped towards her.

 43) Friends!

    43) Friends!


    Grace''s pov


    I don''t know if i should be thankful or upset and angry with my destiny. It''s showing me different sides of


    life which i don''t want to see or experience.


    People says things happens for a reason, each and every thing takes ce because it''s either


    connected to our past or future. Whatever happens, happens for a good.


    I doubt I believe in it anymore, there are so many things happening in my life and I don''t think they are


    good for my future.


    Why that happened to me? That night is still haunting me. Sometimes I think if it wasn''t for chief then


    what would have happened with me. He came on right time.


    I should be grateful to him. Today I am Alive because of him. He didn''t stop there, he helped me to


    stand on my feet again. Last two days he was being too gentle with me. We were actually having


    normal conversations. And My body is getting addicted to those massage, it feels so good. I saw his


    different side in these few days including vacation. And surprisingly he didn''t touch me sexually. He


    was taking care of me and it''s actually very surprising for me.


    The man who didn''t even care to reply my greetings is now taking care of me like i am someone


    special to him.


    I sighed and looked at my feet, i was terrified thinking that i lost my legs. We never understand the


    value of something until we loose it. I kept walking on the footpath.


    I havee out to take a walk in the garden which is few minutes away from my house. It''s feeling


    good. I want to walk until i believe that my legs are fine and i am normal now.


    Face is also fine now, little scratch on forehead and spot on lips that''s it. I healed well.


    I thought Chief will scold me for ming Leena without any proof, but i am sure that she is the one who


    did this. That man was talking to woman and she is the only one who hates me. Chief didn''t say


    anything, he acted like he didn''t hear it.


    May be he doesn''t care or may be he can''t do anything to her because she is his fiance. I am not


    punish his own fiance. He looked happy when she dered their marriage.


    I can''t do anything to Leena either, she is powerful, she has connections and I don''t have any proof


    against her.


    I was gettingfortable around him. I wasn''t scared anymore. Now I can Converse with him without


    stuttering. He was treating me good. And that was making me ufortable. I am not used to his good


    side.


    I have very light heart. I get attached to people very easily and trusting people quickly is my biggest


    weakness. I can''t be mean to people when they are good to me.


    Till now he made it easy for me to hate him because of his behavior but he snatched that reason from


    me.


    Before it turns into something which i don''t want, I had to run from there. I told him that I want to go


    home and he didn''t stop me. Why would he, he must be busy in his wedding arrangments. Day after


    tomorrow he is getting married. It''s very easy to fall for a man who is incredibly handsome and being


    gentle and caring.


    But i can''t forgetst four months just because he is being gentle with me for few days.


    Should I really me him for that?


    I mean he is right, I myself chose this. It''s my father''s fault and i can''t do anything about it. I did it to


    save our lives. At that time warming someone''s bed seemed easier than dying.


    Should I really me a stranger because he is treating me like a whore which actually I became with


    my sobar decision. Of course he will treat me like one.


    Now a days i am trying to look for a positive side in all this. At least I didn''t get beaten by him, i am not


    ending up in his y room. He actually saved me and at least he is handsome, it''s not some aged man


    with nasty mouth. And I have saved my dignity by not giving up.


    It might sound stupid but it''s saving my sanity.


    And most important there are only two days left. Today and tomorrow. Today is almost over, it''s almost


    evening. Something weird is happening in my stomach and heart.


    There is fear, curiosity, excitement and something which I can''t point out. I am scared that something is


    going to happen.


    I have decided, i am not going to keep any grudges with anyone. Neither chief nor Leena, i want to live


    peacefull life and for that I have to leave everything behind.


    "Hey, Grace"


    I turned around when i heard my friend''s voice. Ruby, is my college friend, gothic beauty. She is nice


    girl but she is a rebel, she does dangerous things.


    "Hii.. Ruby."


    I smiled.


    "Oh my god what happened?"


    She frowned looking at my face.


    "Grace, what is this?"


    I nervously touched my face. It''s not that bad but bruises are still there.


    "Nothing, little ident... It''s not that serious"


    She gently touched my cheek.


    "No darling... It''s not ident. It looks like someone has abused you... Are you in abusive rtionship?


    Who is that motherfucker?"


    She said madly.


    "Ruby, it''s fine... Actually I got harassed by street goons but It has been taken care of now."


    I replied. It''s difficult to Change her mind when she has doubt about something.


    "I knew it... I hope you are fine. You are already so small, it must be hard."


    She hugged me.


    "Let''s go to the club... You look down, it will lift your mood."


    "No, Ruby... Actually it''s month end and I don''t have money to waste on club... And look at my face, i


    can''t go in public..."


    I reasoned. I never felt ufortable around her, she is such a joy.


    "Fuck it... It''s on me, i got a new job today so it''s a treat... And when i am with you no motherfucker can


    stop you."


    She grabbed my hand and led me towards her bike.


    "Kathy is also joining us. It''s been so long since we have had club night."


    She made me sit inside her car and started driving.


    "Ruby, i am wearing sundress with woolly sweater, you think it''s a club outfit"


    I looked at her and she rolled her eyes.


    "Babe you think too much... Rx and enjoy your life. Leave it on me...."


    She grabbed leather jacket from back seat and gave it to me.


    "Wear this..."


    Okay, not bad. At least I won''t be odd man out.


    We reached to the club and Kathy had same reaction when she saw me. These girls are so nice to me.


    "I am so sorry this happened with you... You are so sweet, how can someone treat you like this."


    She almost cried.


    I assured her that I am fine. This is why I don''t tell them anything, they treat me like a child.


    As usual, bouncer stopped me after looking at my face. My baby face always creates problems. I don''t


    have my Id either.


    Ruby kissed him and whispered something in his ears and he let us enter, I told you she does


    dangerous things.


    She led us towards the VIP area, oh my god. Isn''t it too expensive. I tried to talk with her but she didn''t


    listen. We took our seats and she ordered our drinks.


    "It''s on me Grace... Don''t worry, enjoy your night... I wanna see that big bunny smile."


    She cheered me up.


    Bunny! That''s what he calls me. Why?


    I shook my thoughts aside. Focus, Grace! Forget everything and Enjoy your night.


    We all drank vodka shots on the same time.


    Kathy mmed her ss on the table.


    "Okay, now i want to hear spicy things... Come on tell me."


    She is gossip queen.


    "Grace, are you still virgin?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked me and I almost choked on my drink.


    I looked up and my eyes met those mesmerizing blue eyes.


    Chief! What is he doing here?

 44) What are you doing?

    44) What are you doing?


    Authors pov


    Grace looked at Dominick with wide eyes. She wasn''t ready to see him now.


    Dominick looked at her with nk face, he was there for Important meeting and wasn''t expecting to


    see his bunny there.


    He didn''t react after seeing her, she was lookingfortable with her friends.


    "Dom, it''s been long man... Let''s rx together."


    One of his friend said. Dominick was ready to go home but he changed his mind after seeing Grace.


    He sat there with his friend and his guards were standing behind him.


    Grace rxed after realising that he is not there because of her.


    "Grace, don''t tell me you haven''t had sex yet"


    Ruby asked in disbelief.


    Grace didn''t answer her, if she said yes then they will ask thousands of questions. She grabbed


    another shot and gulped it down.


    "Expected... Looks like we need to change that today."


    Kathy sighed.


    "Does it matter?"


    Grace asked ncing at Dominick but he was busy in conversation.


    "Offcourse it matters girl, are you even serious..."


    Kathy stated.


    "I broke up with a guy whom I was dating for two years for this reason."


    Grace and Ruby looked at her with shock.


    "Two years?!"


    They literally yelled. Grace gulped down another shot.


    "Yes, what?.. don''t look at me like that, okay!"


    Kathy shrugged.


    "Look guys, may be i was a bitch but to be honest i think physical rtion is equally important as


    emotional one... He wasn''t giving me physical attention, I tried to cope up with it but it didn''t work... I


    wasn''t satisfied. He hardly gave me orgasms which i can count on my fingertips... It was only for him,


    he never cared about my pleasure."


    "Good, you ended it then... If you are not satisfied then you can''t be happy in your life."


    Ruby said while biting lemon between her teeth.


    "I agree... Grace do you know Ruby is still single because she couldn''t find her perfect man, poor guys


    never got a call after one night stand."


    Kathy giggled.


    Ruby rolled her eyes.


    "Of course girl... I need a man and i haven''t find him yet. Now a days boys don''t have that thing... It


    turns me off."


    "Is it that important?"


    Grace asked in daze after drinking her 5th shot.


    "What important?"


    Ruby asked.


    "Sex, orgasm?"


    Grace huped.


    "Obviously..."


    Kathy said overdramatically.


    "It''s a essence of happy life... We should give that gift to our body. It''s a divine feeling. It makes you feel


    like___"


    "Like you are on clouds"


    Grace slurred and they both looked at her with raised eyebrows.


    "Like your body is full of sparks..."


    Kathy and Ruby looked at eachother with smirk knowing that their little friend had got a taste of that.


    Ruby slide another drink in front of her, Grace always speaks truth when she is drunk and they are


    going to take advantage of that.


    "It feels good, isn''t it?"


    Ruby Smirked and Kathy looked at her curiously.


    "Sometimes... It feels very good..."


    Grace mumbled.


    Kathy sped her mouth and squeezed Grace in a hug.


    "Finally, she isn''t virgin"


    "Who is he Grace?"


    Ruby asked.


    "Handsome devil"


    Grace mumbled looking at Dominick.


    "Ohh"


    They both Said in unison.


    "Boyfriend?!"


    "No one.."


    Grace replied drinking another ss.


    "He is rude. Strict. Evil. Dominating."


    She mmed her hands on the table.


    "He is fucking with my mind"


    "Ohh, calm down girl."


    Kathy patted her back.


    "But he makes youe?"


    "Yes, everytime... Every single time... He tears my clothes, he tie my hands and he makes me cum...


    Everytime!"


    Grace eximed.


    "Damn, i want someone to do that to me"


    Kathy chuckled.


    "He is such a daddy material"


    "Daddy?"


    Grace pouted.


    "No, he is chief... And he has huge dick"


    She giggled.


    "Fuck, how much did she drank?"


    Kathy asked with wide eyes.


    "She is not a kid anymore, she can handle it"


    Ruby trailed off.


    "So he is asshole, in short"


    Ruby asked.


    "No"


    Grace Said making them sigh. That girl doesn''t know what is she speaking.


    "I mean yes but no!.. he is not that bad, I like his massage"


    Grace giggled making them raise their eyebrows.


    "He made pasta for me, it was delicious."


    "So you like him?"


    Kathy asked.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "No, I hate him."


    Grace shook her head.


    "What?"


    Ruby Frowned.


    "What are you trying to say."


    "I hate him but he is handsome..."


    She slurred.


    "Please tell us how handsome he is"


    Kathy teased.


    Grace looked at Dominick in daze who was sitting in front of her.


    "His eyes are like ocean. I love his mole... He is so big and fit, he makes me feel so tiny...."


    She stood up.


    Ruby grabbed her hand.


    "Where are you going?"


    She asked.


    Grace pointed her finger at Dominick.


    "To say hi..."


    She grinned and her friends looked at her with wide eyes. Her friends doesn''t know that she bes


    horny whenever she drinks too much.


    "Why are you marrying her man, i don''t understand..."


    Dominick''s friend Mark said disappointed.


    "I don''t like that Leena at all... Sorry but she is a bitch."


    Dominick was sitting there calmly.


    "It will be fine"


    He said while taking a gulp from the ss of scotch.


    "I don''t think so... She is so annoying and I am telling you man she is obsessed with you. I don''t know


    you have heard it or not but I heard she was with your rivalst month, be careful...."


    Mark informed.


    "You are my friend Dom, I will never wish your bad... I know you have a contract with her but it was


    years ago. And not like she haven''t benefited from this partnership, You don''t owe her this marriage..."


    He sighed.


    "You had fight with your father because of this thing. He asked you to marry for some business


    praposal and you refused. What''s the use of it when you are doing the same now?"


    "You think I am fool mark"


    Dominick Smirked.


    Mark looked at him and chuckled.


    "You are nning something don''t you... Tell me if you need help"


    Heughed.


    "So you want some entertainment for tonight or you are busy somewhere else..."


    "No, i don''t need girl tonight"


    Dominick said cing his ss down.


    "Come on man... I know Leena is hot and all but we have beauties in our club too."


    Mark chuckled and Dominick rolled his eyes.


    Mark and Dominick both looked at his bodyguard when he tried to stop Grace who was walking


    towards Dominick. He frowned when he saw her. He gestured his bodyguard to let her in.


    Grace walked towards him and directly sat on hisp. Mark almost choked on his drink when he saw


    that, thinking who is this little girl who has courage to sit on Dominick''sp without permission. He


    knows that Dominick is Dominant and he doesn''t like disobedience.


    Dominick looked at her with frown thinking when did she became so brave. He leaned down and


    sniffed her lips. She was smelling like alcohol.


    "You are drunk!?"


    He looked at her.


    Grace looked at him with puppy eyes. She didn''t realise that she is getting horny and Dominick is


    feeling attractive to her because ofst few days.


    She grabbed his neck and mmed her lips on his, Dominick''s body frozepletely when she did


    that.


    Mark and Grace''s friends looked at her shocked when she did that.


    Grace pulled him closer by his cor and deepened the kiss. Her soft lips danced on his, she tried to


    Dominate his tongue. His body filled with sparks, this is the first time she is kissing him like this and it


    waspletely different experience for him.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist and neck, he pulled her closer and responded to her kiss. It felt


    heavenly. Till now he has only got forced kisses. Grace sucked on his lips desperately.


    He broke the kiss and looked at her.


    "What are you doing?"


    He breathed out.

 45) More than lust!

    45) More than lust!


    Authors pov


    Dominick ced her down on the floor and closed the door of his bedroom. He had to take her home


    because she was getting wild in the club between bunch of people.


    She was kissing him like a wild cat whole ride. He can only imagine how much she has drank.


    Grace was out of her control. She wasn''t able to hide or control her desires, she haven''t drink like this


    before.


    She grabbed him by cor and pulled closer, Dominick quickly ced his hands on the bed as they


    both fell on the bed. He would have crush her beneath him.


    "Fuck"


    He cursed.


    "Grace, stop it... You are not in your senses..."


    He scolded.


    He tried to get up but she got on top of him.


    No doubt Dominick was enjoying this side of her but It was hard for him to control her. She was literally


    Dominating him and he is not used to this.


    He sighed when she started kissing his neck and his length throbbed inside his pants. Her hands


    roamed on his chest and lips were marking her territory everywhere.


    She ripped the buttons open and he looked at her shocked.


    This isn''t the Grace whom he knows fromst four months. Where is that Timid and scared girl? She


    doesn''t look innocent anymore.


    She sucked on his neck making him gulp. He never thought that he will have problems to control a girl


    in bed, that too girl like Grace.


    His phone suddenly rang and he took it out from his pocket while Grace was busy in her naughty work.


    Dominick looked at the number and grabbed Grace''s arm making her look at him.


    "Shhhh... It''s important... Keep quiet and for fuck sake don''t move."


    He ordered.


    "What did you understand from this?"


    He asked to make sure she is listening to him.


    "Shhh"


    She mimicked making him sigh.


    He received the call and started talking.


    "I want it to be done..."


    Dominick ordered Gomez on phone.


    Grace looked at his naked torso and licked her lips. She leaned down and ced wet kiss below his


    belly button.


    "Gomez you know how important it is... Don''t fuck it up for fuck sake."


    Dominick looked at her when she did that, he tried to hold her but she unbuckled his pants and pulled


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    out his length.


    His head rolled back when she squeezed his hardness and started pumping it.


    "K_Keep me updated"


    He said while biting his lip to hold back grunt.


    He quickly disconnected the call and looked at her, she was going to take it in her mouth but he


    grabbed her hair in fist and pulled her up.


    He sat up making her strangle his waist. He tucked on her hair gently and made her look at him. She


    waspletely under influence of alcohol and he can see that. She looked at him with passionate


    eyes. Her eyes roamed on his lips not giving a fuck about his warning re.


    "Careful bunny... Even Your pussy can''t take my cock in, How you gonna take it in your little mouth"


    "Let''s figure it out then"


    She Smirked and he raised his eyebrows.


    Nahh! He don''t know this Grace.


    She ced her hands on his shoulders.


    Dominick grabbed her hands and looked at her nails.


    "I don''t trust you with my cock when you are drunk like this... Do you even recognise yourself?"


    He locked her hands behind her back. He wasn''t going to y with her sharp nails, not his thing. That''s


    why he tied her hands on first night and today she is attacking him like a wild cat.


    "I want it"


    She demanded.


    "You do it with me whenever you want then why i can''t do the same..."


    He chuckled. He was loving this side of her.


    "Because I am the fucking Boss..."


    He trailed his fingers on her lips.


    "And me?"


    She asked.


    "Who am I?"


    He froze when she asked that. She freed her hands from his clutches and pressed him down on the


    bed.


    Dominick stayed still when she pulled his pants down and hovered over him.


    "Whore!"


    She said on his face.


    "I am your whore then treat me like one."


    He can see the pain in her voice.


    She grabbed his cor.


    "Don''t treat me like I am someone special when i am clearly not... I don''t need your care, gentleness


    and special treatment..."


    He looked at her calmly as she spoke her mind. He let her talk, first time she is talking freely with him.


    Alcohol has broken all barriers.


    "Why are you doing this?... Why are you treating me different now?"


    She asked.


    "I don''t want it... You are evil. You are monster... I don''t trust you."


    She used.


    Dominick Smirked.


    "Wait for few days, you will know why I am doing this"


    He grabbed her neck and pulled her closer.


    "If you hate me then why are you sitting on my cock..."


    He whispered on her lips.


    "What is it?"


    "Lust"


    She answered.


    He pulled her in Dominating kiss and she responded with the same energy. She didn''t hold herself back


    this time.


    Their bodies rolled on the bed while they kissed each other like crazy people. Their clothes scattered


    around the room as they ripped every barrier between them.


    Grace sat on top of him and slowly took his length inside her. Dominick grabbed her thighs and cursed


    when his body filled with sparks.


    His head rolled back when she started riding him. He captured her lips while ying with her boobs.


    Grace moaned in satisfaction.


    She broke the kiss and her lips travelled on his chest, she licked his Adams apple and he gulped.


    He was in heaven, he never thought that it will turn out like this. Consent and respond definitely


    matters.


    He understood how much she was hiding inside her. Till now it was just him, today she came out from


    her cage.


    He want this, he wants this everyday now. Grace haven''t realised it yet that she has smudge the blood


    on lion''s mouth now he will feed on her down until he gets satisfied.


    His grunts filled the room as she ride him.


    Dominick orgasmed quicker than he has ever done. He grunted in satisfaction and flipped her on the


    bed, he started thrusting inside her not letting his hardness die. Grace came soon after that with loud


    moan.


    He ced his lips on hers letting their breath mingle.


    "No! It''s more than lust..."


    He dered before dominating her mouth.


    ****


    Grace opened her heavy eyes in the morning, her head was throbbing. Her mind was still in process.


    She looked beside her, her body was tangled with his. She didn''t realise it quickly, it has be her


    habit to wake up in his bed. He was still asleep.


    She got up from the bed and walked towards the washroomzily after grabbing her dress from the


    floor.


    She washed her legs and wore her dress. She looked at the mirror and fixed her messy hair.


    After tying her hair she sshed the cold water on her face and with that all the memories fromst


    night shed in front of her eyes.


    She froze in her ce when she realised what she didst night.

 46) Lost everything!

    46) Lost everything!


    Authors pov


    Grace was sitting in the corner of her bedroom while crying her heart out.


    She lost thest thing which she was cherishing, her self respect. She didn''t give in till now because it


    was making her feel free from the guilt. Butst night she lost everything.


    Her eyes are puffy from crying, head started throbbing again when she thought aboutst night. When


    she remembered everything she was shocked, she wasn''t ready to believe it. She thought her mind is


    ying games with her but it was true.


    She ran outside and saw her marks on his whole body, it disgusted her.


    Her moans are ringing in her ear, mocking her for everything.


    "Please stop it, please stop."


    She screamed while covering her ears.


    It''s not because she had sex with him, it wasn''t something new but what broke her is, she initiated it.


    That guilt and regret is too strong to forget just like that.


    Till now she avoided doing it so she can walk out of the contract peacefully, knowing that she wasn''t


    desperate for his attention.


    Last night she gave everything to him.


    Her mind was filled with negative thoughts,


    ''he must beughing at me. He asked me to give in and i Said No!, He won... Last night i became a


    whore''


    She was letting her mind feed on negative thoughts.


    She came back to home before he wakes up. She has no courage to face him and deal with his


    arrogant attitude.


    Her throat started hurting after crying, she somehow managed to get up and washed her face.


    Her eyes fell on her neck and she burst out crying again. Everything is mocking her. She sshed the


    water on mirror blurring the image.


    "I will never forgive myself for this"


    It feels heartbreaking when you loose something which you were cherishing for so long. She regret


    going to that club and drinking too much.


    She came out and wiped her face. It was herst day of work. He has already given her days off


    because of her injuries.


    She calmed herself Down and called the Gomez.


    "H_Hello, Mr. Gomez..."


    "Yes, Grace..."


    He answered.


    "A_Actually, i am not feeling well t_today..."


    She gulped back her tears.


    "I hope you remember it''s myst day... I was going toe there to give my resignation letter but i


    can''te now... Is it okay if i email it to you."


    "Yes i know that it''s supposed to be yourst day... But dear i am not the boss. You know very well who


    signs the resignation letters."


    Gomez answered.


    "But i am not feeling well... Please do something."


    Grace pleaded.


    "Grace, i can''t do anything dear. You have to meet him either way..."


    He informed.


    Grace Frowned.


    "Either way? Why? What happened?"


    She asked.


    "Grace actually____"


    Gomez informed her about everything and Colours from her face slowly drained.


    Phone slipped from her hand and her legs give up on her like ground beneath her feet has slipped


    away.


    "Hello, hello grace?"


    Gomez tried to get her attention but failed and disconnected the call.


    Grace grabbed her head between her hands and went in shock. She couldn''t believe in her ears.


    From the very first day she was counting each and every second for her freedom. She was relieved


    that it''s finallying to an end but everything got destroyed. Her all hopes crashed down.


    She was so shocked that she couldn''t even cry anymore.


    "Grace... Come down, I have got lunch for you"


    She heard her father.


    Grace stood up and walked downstairs. Her father was setting table, arranging sandwich and soda.


    "I thought you will feel better. It''s been so long we have had a chat."


    He said and turned towards her, he frowned.


    "Grace, what happened to your face?... Why are you crying?"


    He didn''t notice her bruised face till now. He tried to touch her face but she stepped back not letting him


    touch her.


    "How much did you borrowed again?"


    She asked looking at him like a dead body.


    Her father gulped.


    "Honey, i know I fucked up again but i swear I didn''t borrowed it for drugs... My friend told me to invest


    in scheme and i thought it will work for us but i lost everything, it was a scam... But i promise, I won''t


    create any trouble for you. I haven''t borrowed from him. It was someone else..."


    "You borrow from Gomez"


    Grace smiled bitterly as tears rolled down from her eyes.


    "Do you know who is he?... Gomez is his right hand, it''s his money dad. You again borrowed from


    Moretti..."


    She yelled.


    Her father looked at her shocked.


    "What? No!... It can''t be"


    He grabbed his head in disbelief.


    "Why you did it again?"


    She screamed at him.


    "I told you, I''ll handle it... It was almost over dad, you fucked up everything. Why?... Why did you take


    his money again?"


    She cried.


    Her father was taken a back by her outburst.


    "Grace please calm down... I am sorry, i am so sorry... I didn''t mean to spoil your life but i really tried to


    help you with it... Please give me some time, i will handle everything... Please work for him few more


    days.''


    He pleaded.


    Grace scoffed.


    "Work?!"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She said bitterly.


    "Dad do you have any idea what i am doing to pay your loan?"


    She took off her sweater and revealed her neck which is full of Dominick''s marks.


    Her father''s face went pale, he was too stunned to say anything.


    "Look at me... I am his whore. I am warning his bed so I can pay your loan... So he won''t kill you and


    me..."


    She dered.


    He looked down as his eyes filled with water and shame.


    "I SAID LOOK AT ME"


    She screamed.


    "LOOK WHAT YOU HAVE DONE TO ME. IT''S ALL YOUR FAULT..."


    He couldn''t hold himself back and started crying.


    "I am sorry... I am so sorry..."


    "You should have let me die on the cold street, at least I would have been free... You shouldn''t have


    adopted me..."


    She said and his heart broke into pieces.


    He grabbed her hand and looked at her pleadingly.


    "Grace please forgive me... Don''t say like that. You are my daughter, i don''t care if we have same blood


    or not... When i saw your beautiful eyes for the first time, i knew that there is some connection between


    us... I couldn''t leave you there to die... You are not adopted, I love you more than myself... But i don''t


    deserve you..."


    He took out money from his pocket and ced it in her hand.


    "I can''t let you ruin your life anymore... Take it and run away from here... This is my problem, i will


    handle it... I can''t correct the past but i won''t let it happen again. You don''t deserve it... Not for a man


    like me."


    Grace frowned at him.


    "They will kill you"


    "I''ll handle it... It''s my fault, you sacrificed everything for me, not anymore... I am sorry, i failed as a


    father."


    He said.


    "Go, run"


    Grace looked at him as he walked out. Grace sat there on the chair looking at the money in her hand.


    Her mind was screaming at her to run away from these chaos but her heart wasn''tplying. Afterall


    he is her father.


    She looked at the door when someone walked in. She frowned while standing up.


    "Rafael?"


    "I heard whatever happened"


    He said.


    "I am here to help"


    He ced briefcase on the table.


    Grace looked at the money which he was offering her. She isn''t that much naive to fall for his honey


    words.


    "And what do you want In it''s exchange?..."


    She asked.


    "Marry me!"


    Rafael asked and she looked at him shocked.

 47) Evil!

    47) Evil!


    Authors pov


    "Marry me!"


    Rafael asked and she looked at him shocked.


    "What?"


    Grace looked at him madly. She couldn''t believe in her ears. Everyone is giving her shocks one by one.


    Rafael is front of her with bag of money and asking her to marry him exchange of this money.


    "No, listen to me first..."


    Rafael tried to calm her down.


    "I like you grace"


    He said giving her another shock.


    "From the very first day... When i saw you for the first time... I helped you because of that but that


    fucking Gomez ruined everything... But i won''t let it happen again, take this money and give it to him..."


    Grace clenched her jaw pped him.


    "You are trying to buy me with this fucking Money and saying that you love me... What made you think


    that i will marry you for this, ohh wait... Because you have made your mind that if i can sleep with him


    then why i can''t marry you... Right!"


    She yelled at him.


    "You can''t buy love Rafael... You are here to take advantage of my situation. You don''t love me, it''s


    anything but love because love is not selfish... I will kill myself before marrying a man like you... Yes, i


    am grateful that you helped me but i am not going to give my entire life to you because of that..."


    "Then what are you going to do?... Be his whore again?... He is getting married tomorrow Grace,


    he doesn''t give a fuck about you."


    Rafael gritted.


    "I don''t give a fuck about his marriage..."


    She yelled.


    "And it''s none of your business, stay away from me... You shouldn''t care if i am his whore or mistress,


    You can''t purchase me like this... I slept with him because of my father, i want to see him alive."


    Suddenly her phone rang and she saw Gomez''s name on the disy. She received it and her eyes


    widened in shock.


    "Mr. Gomez please stop him. I aming.... Please."


    "Grace think about it..."


    Rafael said.


    "I can''t marry another drug addict to save one..."


    She said while running outside with panicked face.


    "Where are you going?"


    Rafael yelled but she didn''t stop.


    Grace ran towards the main road to find a cab.


    "Moretti Mansion"


    She said while panting.


    "Please hurry up"


    She grabbed her hair in panick.


    "Why dad, why?..."


    She yelled in frustration. Cab driver looked at her weirdly.


    She couldn''t believe that her father tried to kill Dominick. Gomez called her and informed about


    everything. He went to his mansion with a gun to kill Dominick. Dominick was in parking area and her


    father tried to attack him, he was angry that his daughter had to do all this. Father inside him was eager


    to kill the man who has touched his daughter.


    But he was fool, how did he even though that he can kill Dominick just like that. Many have tried but no


    one seed and he went there with just one gun. Dominick''s guards easily caught him. Now he is in


    the basement.


    Gomez told her toe there before Dominick kills her father and Grace was sure that he won''t think


    twice before killing him.


    She quickly stepped out when cab stopped in front of his mansion she hastily dropped the money in his


    hands and rushed inside without taking change. Cab driver called her but she didn''t listen.


    Guards didn''t stop her when she ran towards the Basement instead they lead her way. Rafael was


    behind her too but they didn''t let him enter the mansion.


    Grace entered the mansion and her nose instantly scrunched in disgust when she smelled blood and


    rusty iron.


    "Dad... Oh my god"


    She cried when she saw her father tied to wall in thick chains.


    "Grace why are you here?... I told you to go away"


    He yelled in frustration.


    "Go!"


    "Why did you do this?..."


    Grace hugged him.


    "Don''t you care about your life... I told you I''ll handle everything, why dad... Why you want to die so


    badly."


    He couldn''t hug her because his hands are tied.


    "I love you my child... I know I did mistakes but i never wanted you to pay for it... I thought you are


    doing ounting for him. i would have never let you do this... I ruined your life."


    He cried. Grace couldn''t control her tears.


    "I will kill him... I don''t care if i die but i can''t let him go like this... How dare he? He can''t treat you like


    this... You are my child, i can''t let him use you like this... Please run. Don''t waste your life on me."


    "Don''t you think it''s toote now"


    Grace''s eyes snapped towards the other side when she heard Dominick''s mocking words.


    He was standing beside the metal table which has weird weapons on it. His sleeves are rolled and he


    is leaning against the table with victory smirk on his lips.


    "She can''t run now, she is in my basement..."


    He chuckled evilly.


    Shiver ran in her spine when he said that.


    "Let her go..."


    Her father yelled.


    "She is innocent. Kill me, i took your money, i tried to kill you, it''s my fault. Let her go"


    "You talk to much, let''s do something about your tongue first"


    Dominick Smirked and grabbed sharp knife from the table.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "No!"


    Grace yelled.


    "Chief please"


    She rushed towards him and grabbed his hand which has knife in it. She looked at him with crying and


    pleading face.


    "Please don''t kill my father, please I beg you..."


    She cried.


    "I am sorry... I apologise for him... Please."


    "Grace stay away from that bastard... You don''t have to beg for me..."


    Her father yelled.


    "DAD PLEASE KEEP QUIET... FOR GOD SAKE DON''T SAY ANYTHING."


    She yelled at him. He was making it worst for him.


    "See, and you want me to let him go... How bunny?"


    Dominick asked.


    "I am sorry... He won''t do it again. Please don''t kill him, please..."


    She pleaded and was about to fell at his feet but he grabbed her arm before she does and pulled up.


    She looked at him with wide eyes when he caged her against the table. Her father was watching


    everything with regret in his eyes.


    She trembled when he leaned down and ced his chin on her shoulder.


    "He tried to kill me"


    He whispered making her gulp.


    "He is disrespectful, you know how much I hate it..."


    "I will give your money back. Please forgive him... He did it because of me, it''s my fault"


    She sobbed.


    "Nahh..."


    He looked at her and she gulped.


    "It''s not about money anymore..."


    He said wickedly.


    "Please don''t kill him..."


    She cried.


    "I did all this to save his life... I can''t see him like this. Please"


    "You want to save his life?"


    He trailed his thumb on her trembling lips.


    She nodded her head furiously.


    Grace saw nkness for a second as her world turned upside down, she looked at him in utter shock


    when he said those words.

 48) Run!

    48) Run!


    Authors pov


    Grace saw nkness for a second as her world turned upside down, she looked at him in utter shock


    when he said those words.


    Grace looked at him with wide eyes and refused to believe in her ears.


    "You will marry me"


    He said with authority.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her heart stuck in her throat. She was hoping that she might have heard it wrong.


    But it wasn''t, it''s real. His face was Inch away from her and he was looking straight into her soul


    through her eyes.


    She blinked her eyes, was he really asking her to marry him. Isn''t he already engaged to Leena. Why


    would he ask her to marry, amon girl. And why her. What is he nning? These thoughts quickly


    shed in her mind.


    "B_But___"


    She couldn''t understand what to say.


    "Does it look like i am asking you. I am telling you"


    He looked at her sternly.


    "If you want to see your father alive then do as I say... If you tried to do anything stupid then I will give


    him worst possible death and you will watch it..."


    She froze in her ce when he said that, he wasn''t messing around, he was serious. Tears rolled down


    from her eyes.


    "No Grace don''t do it... No you can''t marry him. Let me die, i deserve it but don''t destroy your life for


    me."


    Her father thrashed in bounds.


    "I can''t let you die dad..."


    She sobbed.


    "You are my only family."


    She looked at him with sad face.


    Dominick grabbed her hand and dragged her out. Grace looked at her father in panick.


    "My dad, pleaseet him go."


    She pleaded.


    "He will stay there until you marry me."


    Dominick replied and dragged her towards the room which was beside his master bedroom.


    He grabbed her by arms and warned.


    "Try to do anything and you will see my worst face..."


    He took her mobile and ced in his pocket.


    He locked the door leaving her inside the empty room. Grace sat on the bed while grabbing her head in


    disbelief.


    ''you will marry me''


    That''s what he said. ''will'' her thoughts, opinion and consent doesn''t matter. Everything ended when he


    said ''will''


    Grace was terrified. This is not what she desired. She was eager to start her life again but now she


    regret that these four months ended and she have to face this.


    She doesn''t want to marry him, this is not normal marriage. He is mafia, criminal and cruel. He is


    dominant, he doesn''t care about her consent.


    There will be no equality in their rtionship because she can''t stand against him. He can control and


    manipte her life the way he wants. There won''t be any love, he will use her like a sex toy. A wife


    whom he can use whenever and however he wants.


    She doesn''t want this, she wants someone who will love her, who respects her, with whom she can feel


    Dominick can be that person. These thoughts made her go crazy.


    Marriage means lifetimemitment. He is not a Normal man whom she can divorce, it will be his


    choice. She will be stuck with him and she has already saw the glimpse of future in thesest four


    months.


    But she can''t let her father die. She loves him otherwise she wouldn''t have stepped in this at first ce.


    "Why? Why me?"


    She cried.


    Grace stayed in the room but she was restless. That room has no window, only door which he has


    locked from outside.


    After few hours he came back with food, he silently ced it on the table and walked out without saying


    anything. Grace didn''t look at him, she was still in shock.


    She thought Martha wille with her food, she wanted to talk to her but Martha wasn''t there.


    Dominick has already sent her on vacation so she won''t inform his mother.


    Night went in blur and finally the sun rose bringing her a wedding day. She was wide awake whole


    night.


    Soon makeup artists entered her room and started making her ready. They didn''t talk to her, they were


    just doing there work.


    Grace''s heart was sinking in her chest. She was feeling suffocated.


    She was wearing beautiful white ball gown just like cindre. They made a beautiful bun of her hair.


    She was looking like a cute and beautiful princess but her smile was gone, her face was sad.


    Makeup artists left after finishing their work and she sat on the bed.


    Suddenly Rafael barged in and she quickly stood up.


    "Grace what are you doing?... Don''t do it."


    He said.


    She looked down.


    "Go away Rafael... Before you get both of us killed."


    She mumbled.


    "No, i am not here for that... I have your dad''s message..."


    He gave her the letter.


    "It''s from him, i was in the basement..."


    He said when she looked at him confused.


    "I understand that you don''t like me but i still love you. I can''t let you destroy your life... Think wisely, i


    am here to help... After reading this letter, if you change your mind then run outside, i will clear the way


    for you... Come to the back gate"


    With that he left the room.


    Grace quickly opened the letter of her father.


    ''you have done so much for me, my child. I can''t forgive myself for that. But today I can''t let you ruin


    your life because of me.


    Rafael is helping me to escape from the basement. Run away from that marriage and we will leave


    from here, we will start from the beginning... I am waiting Grace.''


    Grace''s heart filled with hope. Rafael has ess to the basement so may be he wasn''t lying.


    Grace peaked outside and saw empty corridors. She held her dress up and started running outside.


    Like he said, no one was there to stop her.


    She panted heavily as she finally saw the back gate. She ran closer but her legs froze in ce when


    she saw Dominick standing in front of the gate.


    He looked at her casually while hands in pockets like he was expecting this and he was ready for it.


    Grace trembled in fear when he looked at her with Peircing gaze.

 49) Wedding!

    49) Wedding!


    Authors pov


    Grace panted heavily as she finally saw the back gate. She ran closer but her legs froze in ce when


    she saw Dominick standing in front of the gate.


    He looked at her casually while hands in pockets like he was expecting this and he was ready for it.


    Grace trembled in fear when he looked at her with Peircing gaze.


    "You run good in heels"


    He mocked while walking towards her.


    Grace was too shocked to move from her ce.


    "bellissima" (beautiful)


    He breathed out when he looked at her, she was looking breathtaking in her wedding gown.


    He knew she will do something but couldn''t understand from where she got so much courage to run.


    Was she letting her father die? He thought.


    He saw letter in her fist and grabbed her hand. He took it from her forcefully, Grace wasn''t ready to let it


    go. Thinking if not her then at least her father can escape, if he reads letter then he will bring her father


    back to the basement.


    Dominick opened the crumbled paper and read it, his eyebrows scrunched together.


    He took out his mobile and opened the CCTV footage of basement, her father was still tied there in


    chains then for whom she was running?


    Dominick ced the Letter in his pockets and gave her his mobile.


    "You think people can escape from my clutches just like that, he is still there... If you want we can have


    little session with him..."


    He said.


    Grace''s eyes widened, She understood that Rafael lied to her. What was he going to do with her once


    she was out because her father wasn''t with him.


    She looked at Dominick with watery eyes.


    "I a_am s_sorry..."


    She stuttered.


    Dominick picked her tear before it falls on her cheek and ruin her makeup.


    "Save it... Looks like i need to teach you how to trust people and where you shouldn''t use your fucking


    kind heart.''


    Grace gulped down her tears. She was shaken from within. Rafael was misleading her. Because of him


    she would have lost her father.


    "dov''¨¨ Rafael?" (where is Rafael?)


    He asked his guard.


    "We haven''t seen him fromst few hours Chief."


    He replied.


    "Who was on guard for her?"


    He asked looking at Grace who was clutching on her dress for her dear life.


    His bodyguard called the guard who was guarding Grace''s room. Dominick shot him in the leg and


    Grace screamed.


    "Don''te in front of me again"


    Dominick threatened.


    He grabbed Grace by arm and pulled closer while putting his gun in waistband.


    He cupped her cheek gently.


    "Look at me"


    He ordered. Grace looked at him with terrified eyes.


    "I really want to punish you right now but this is not the time... Everyone is waiting for us."


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He said and her stomach churned.


    "Listen to me very carefully bunny... You will not create any trouble for me inside, trust me you will


    regret it for your whole life... Smile!"


    He said and she looked at him confused. Is he serious, how can she smile in this situation.


    "You will smile if you don''t want to get punish tonight... You won''t talk to anyone and don''t you dare


    leave my side."


    He warned.


    "Not even a single drop from your eyes bunny, i swear I don''t know what will i do if you do it inside."


    Grace gulped down her tears not wanting to anger him more. He has already hurt the guard in front of


    her. But her breathing was shaking.


    Dominick sighed. He was scaring her more instead of calming her down.


    "Look at me"


    He said and she did.


    "Take deep breaths, I am not going to hurt you. You are fine, your father is also fine."


    He assured and circled his thumb on back of her neck and cupped her cheek with other.


    "Rx..."


    Surprisingly Grace calmed down, she couldn''t understand if it''s because of the circle he is doing on her


    neck or something else.


    "Come on, give me smile"


    He said.


    Grace wasn''t ready but she had to, to save herself from punishments. She forced a smile.


    "Not like this"


    He shook his head in disapproval.


    "I want the one which you gave me after that massage..."


    He demanded.


    She wants to cry and this man is making her smile. She wanted to scream at his face but couldn''t.


    ugh Grace... Laugh on your helplessness...''


    She smiled at her destiny.


    She smiled at him and he kissed her forehead.


    "Good, don''t let it vanish..."


    He said and smiled in response. She never thought that she will fake her smile on her wedding day.


    Dominick picked her up in bridal style and walked inside. He entered the hall through huge door and


    crowd went crazy when they saw Romantic couple only if they knew reality.


    Grace''s heart was racing second by second when they were getting close to the aisle.


    He ced her down and she fixed her dress nervously. She isn''t used to so much attention, all the


    eyes were on her.


    She took a shaky breath.


    "Don''t look at them."


    He grabbed her hands gently and told priest to start the ceremony.


    ''''Damian Anamika Massimo Marino, do you take ''Grace Alfred Stuart'' to be your wife? Do you promise


    to be faithful to her in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love her and to honor her all


    the days of your life?"


    Grace internally scoffed, knowing that this man isn''t capable of anything which priest mentioned. But


    she was little surprised that he used his real name and he has used his mother''s name in his name.


    "I do!"


    Dominick said not even wasting a second.


    ''''''Grace Alfred Stuart, do you take Damian Anamika Massimo Marino'' to be your husband? Do you


    promise to be faithful to him in good times and in bad, in sickness and in health, to love him and to


    honor him all the days of your life?"


    ''I will never love this man, who has destroyed everything''


    She pledged.


    "I do"


    She said loudly not to marriage oath but her personal oath.


    "You may kiss the bride now"


    Finally priest said.


    Dominick didn''t waste a second and pulled her in a passionate kiss. Grace kissed him back not wanting


    to give people things for gossip. Afterall she is in a role of happy bride.


    "You are mine now"


    He smiled looked at her and she looked away.


    Dominick soon got busy with guest, everyone was congratting him.


    Grace was standing there keeping fake smile on her face. Many looked at her confused because they


    knew that Leena was supposed to be the bride.


    Grace ignored wierd gaze until her eyes fell on Anamika who wasing towards her.

 50) Congratulations!

    50) Congrattions!


    Authors pov


    Anamika looked at her with bright smile and Grace looked at her confused.


    "You have no idea how happy I am"


    Anamika hugged Grace lovingly and Grace got another shock.


    Isn''t this woman wanted to help her, she was fighting with Dominick.


    Anamika looked at her.


    "I am so happy you two are in love. I was very upset when i heard about your rtionship but Dom


    proved me wrong... I always wanted a girl like you for him..."


    Grace couldn''t understand what she is talking, who told her that they are in love.


    Grace was about to say something but then Dominick''s hand snaked around her waist. She gulped and


    smiled, the way he has ordered her to do.


    "She has pretty smile... You are looking beautiful Grace."


    Anamika looked at them happily.


    Dominick looked at grace and smiled.


    "Of course she has pretty smile."


    He kissed her cheek. Grace stood there like a pretty doll, whose emotions doesn''t matter at all. She


    thought at least Anamika will do something but now she is celebrating their marriage.


    Anamika held Dominick''s hand.


    "I am so proud of you... Realising your mistakes and Working on it is a big thing. You did as you


    promised me... Take care of her."


    She said with proud smile.


    But only if Anamika knew that Dominick lied to her. Anamika threatened him that she will take Grace


    away from him if he doesn''t work on his behavior towards her.


    shback


    ''she fears you Damian. You are not doing it right... I don''t what is the reason and why that girl is with


    you but i can''t allow this... I haven''t raised you like this... Let her go. Why are you doing this to her?''


    She said disappointed when she met him in his office.


    ''I tried Maa...''


    Dominick said not sighed.


    ''I tried to let her go buy I couldn''t... I want her around me, she makes me feel good.''


    ''you love her?''


    She asked.


    ''I don''t know... But I won''t let her go''


    He said stubbornly.


    ''not now, not after twelve fucking days''


    ''Then treat her good damn it... You can''t keep that poor girl with you just for your amusement she is a


    human being not a doll. You are engaged to Leena, you will marry her in few days then what about


    Grace.''


    Anamika asked madly.


    ''I can''t let you treat her like shit... Look at her Damian, she is so innocent. I didn''t raise a monster, don''t


    you have a heart.''


    ''you seems to care about her more than me''


    He asked madly.


    Anamika looked away.


    ''Because you don''t know how it feels... You can''t understand her fear, her suffocation, her pain and you


    definitely don''t understand that she hates you... You can''t gain anything with this behaviour.''


    ''The what you want me to do?... I didn''t force her. She is here because she wants to. You think i don''t


    know how fucking Innocent she is. I have tried my best to treat her good, I have never hurt her...''


    He defended himself.


    ''Then why Martha found her crying on your bed andter in that room.''


    Anamika asked angrily.


    ''Did you asked Martha who told her to help her?''


    He spat.


    ''I told her to help her... I had no idea that she was virgin. I left the door open thinking she will change


    her mind and will run but she didn''t. She wanted to do it. It was her first time obviously it will hurt, she


    waspletely Inexperienced.... And about that night then let me tell you, I didn''t even do anything. I


    wasn''t going to torture her. I just wanted to scare her, I told Martha to take care of her after that...''


    ''why can''t you take care of her?''


    She asked.


    ''Because I don''t know how to deal with this feeling. She has effect on me and i hate it.''


    He said frustratingly.


    ''stop running from your feelings and embrace it..''


    She stood up from her chair.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    ''I am giving you ten days... Do anything you want but after that if she didn''t choose to stay with you


    then I''ll make sure you won''t see her again. I can''t let you y with her life.''


    Dominick panicked


    ''you can''t''


    He knows that his mother can do it.


    ''Try me''


    She said and walked out.


    Dominick was restless. He knew that Grace will never choose to stay with him after looking at her fear


    towards him. And ten are not enough to change her mind and heart.


    That''s why he made a n. He took her on vacation, he clicked her pictures whenever she smiled and


    like a happy couple. He sent those pictures to Anamika so she will think that he is working on it.


    He knew that Anamika will try to meet Grace but he didn''t let her. He did something which didn''t let


    Anamika join his birthday party.


    Hepletely manipted the situation and people around him.


    shback ended.


    "Wee to the Family"


    Anamika said looking at Grace.


    Dominick looked behind Anamika curiously.


    "Looking for your father?"


    Anamika chuckled.


    Dominick shook his head and cleared his throat.


    "Why would I?"


    He mumbled but he was looking his father.


    "He is here"


    She said and his head snapped towards her. He couldn''t believe that he came, fromst 5 years they


    haven''t exchange even a word.


    "Well he said that he ising here so people won''t talk about our family matters and all but i know he


    cares for you. He was actually happy that you didn''t marry Leena..."


    Dominick saw his fathering towards them.


    "Are you done tigress?, let''s go home..."


    He said to Anamika not even ncing at his son.


    "No, I want to stay... Massimo please talk to him. Your son is married now."


    She said with watery eyes.


    Massimo kept his face stern.


    "I am tired, i want to go home."


    He ignored her words.


    "Fine, at least wee her in the family."


    She sighed.


    Massimo looked at Grace and sighed. He wasn''t impressed with her timid behavior but he was relieved


    that she is not like Leena.


    "Wee to the Family..."


    He said and Grace looked at him shocked when he ced Golden gun in her hand.


    She looked at Dominick who was just smiling looking at the gun.


    "It''s a heirloom... You are Donna now, you have some responsibilities which you can''t ignore..."


    Grace clear her throat.


    "Thank you Mr. M_Marino."


    She gave that gun to Dominick, it was beautiful but heavy. Not to mention that it was her first time to


    hold a gun.


    "Happy? Now let''s go"


    Massimo looked at Anamika.


    "You can be little sweet you know."


    She said rolling her eyes.


    "I don''t want to attend my son''s wedding like a guest..."


    "Dad, please stay"


    Dominick said and they looked at him shocked. Massimo''s eyes filled with water when he heard ''dad''


    after five years but he controlled himself. He wasn''t ready to let his five years old anger vanish just in


    one second. He walked out without saying anything.


    Grace wasn''t even paying attention to any of it because she was in her own world.


    "I''ll bring him back... You carry on with rest of the ceremonies"


    Anamika said and walked out.


    "I didn''t expected this from you"


    Dominick looked at the Alexander when he said that.


    "Anyway congrattions"


    "Don''t me me... You are doing many unexpected things now a days."


    Dominick mocked while looking at Be who was standing beside Alexander.


    "Isn''t it sister inw?"


    "I am not his wife"


    Be scoffed and Alexander red at her. Dominick raised his eyebrows amused.


    Be looked at Grace sadly, she saw her on the ind but couldn''t talk to her because Alexander didn''t


    allow her. She was worried for Grace, she knows that Dominick is evil.


    "Hii... I am Be."


    She said and Grace snapped out of her thoughts. Grace smiled at her.


    "Hello..."


    Grace remembered that this is the same girl who was tied in chains when Alexander brought her to the


    ind.


    "This is for you"


    Be handed her gift.


    "Thank you"


    Grace Said.


    "Wee to the Family little birdy..."


    Alexander smiled and Grace gulped.


    "She doesn''t look happy about it"


    Be mocked.


    "Be, What will you take to keep quiet?"


    Alexander asked madly.


    "Your peace"


    Be grinned evilly and walked away.


    "Don''t you fucking dare to step out of this hall."


    Alexander warned.


    "Watch me"


    She scoffed.


    "Nice, all the best."


    Dominick chuckled at Alexander, seeing how his brother is struggling with his girl.


    "You are lucky your Bunny listen to you..."


    Alexander said and walked behind Be.


    Grace was looking at Be shocked thinking how can she talk to Alexander like this, he is so scary.


    "Congrattions Bhai" (Brother)


    Dominick Smiled when he heard that voice.


    Raajnandini hugged him.


    "Thank you princess"


    He replied.


    "You are looking beautiful Grace"


    She said and Grace thanked her.


    "I miss you,e home..."


    Raajnandini said to Dominick.


    "We''ll talk about thatter..."


    He replied.


    "I heard what you are doing"


    "I love___"


    She was about to say but he cut her off.


    "Impossible... Dad is right... You can''t do that. We can''t let you do this."


    He said firmly.


    "We''ll talk about thatter"


    She said annoyed and walked away.


    Grace was listening everything, Raajnandini is in love then why her family is stopping her. She thought.


    She flinched when he ced kiss on her cheek.


    "Are you hungry?"


    He asked and she shook her head.


    "Come on, it''s time for garter toss"


    Someone yelled and Grace froze in her ce.

 51) Shattered dreams!

    51) Shattered dreams!


    Authors pov


    Grace took Deep breaths to calm herself down. She was already scared and all these high ss


    people were making her anxious.


    Dominick led her towards the chair and made her sit. Grace gulped, she doesn''t understand who made


    this thing and for what.


    Dominick knelt in front of her, he gently lifted her dress up. Not too much, just for his head. Her gown


    was long and fluffy so it was covering everything. Dominick ced kiss on her thigh and grabbed the


    garter belt between his teeth, he easily slide it off of her leg and came out. Everyone cheered when he


    threw it back towards the crowd of bachelors.


    He fixed Grace''s dress and helped her to stand.


    Grace didn''t say anything, she was silent but there was storm of emotions inside her. She never


    thought that her wedding day will be the saddest day of her life.


    Dominick led her towards the dance floor and took her in his embrace. She swayed with him as he led


    her movements.


    "I am very happy today"


    He whispered in her ears.


    "You have no idea how much I have waited for this moment."


    "Will you let my father go now?"


    She asked ignoring his words. She was in no mood to entertain him.


    Dominick sighed frustratingly.


    "Your father doesn''t deserve you"


    He gritted.


    "He is my only family"


    She replied.


    "I am your family now..."


    He countered.


    "I want to know about my father..."


    She said In irritated voice.


    "He is fine... I am not going to hurt him."


    Dominick sighed.


    "Why do you care about that man so much?"


    "He found me on streets, my biological parents left me to die... He didn''t ignored me when I needed


    family then how can I abandon him in his difficult situation.... I can''t let him die, I owe him my life. If


    something happens to him then i will never forgive you..."


    She said looking straight into his eyes.


    Dominick looked at her but didn''t say anything. He had no idea that she was orphan. Now he


    understood why this girl is ready to sacrifice her life for that man.


    They finished their dance with ps of crowd and everyone went for dinner.


    Grace sat beside him ignoring the chattering of people and clicking of cutlery.


    Sha has no appetite.


    She looked at her te while everyone was eating, his whole family was there and no one was from


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    her side. She was feeling alone. She kept staring at her te.


    Dominick sighed looking at her. He brought his spoon to her mouth and she looked at him confused.


    "Awe he is so romantic."


    Someone from the guest cheered.


    Grace forcefully opened her mouth and ate it not wanting to create a scene.


    Anamika smiled looking at Dominick''s changed behavior but now she was doubting Grace''s behavior.


    She noticed that Grace doesn''t look happy which made her confused.


    "It reminds me of our marriage"


    Massimo whispered to her and she smiled.


    "Same here... You made it so special for me."


    Anamika replied.


    "Ofcourse if not for you then it''s a waste"


    He teased.


    "But i am not sure if this girl can take responsibilities or not... Look at her."


    "Exactly Massimo... Look at her. She is so innocent."


    Anamika said.


    "Dominick need it in his life... He is always surrounded by negativity, she will brighten his life... I was


    worried in the beginning but they finally marriage each other."


    "Whatever"


    He rolled his eyes.


    "Anyway not all men can handle woman like you"


    "Like me? Really?... And what kind of woman am i?"


    She teased.


    He smiled.


    "Marvelous, stunning, beautiful, smart, brave, fierce, kind and cunning... And many more. I can''t put it


    in words."


    He looked at her adoringly.


    "And what you like the most about me."


    She asked.


    "Your mind... To be honest you are the first person who makes me scared. I can''t tell what''s going in


    that cunning mind."


    He said and she chuckled.


    "I''ll take it as apliment"


    She smiled.


    Raajnandini was sitting with her friends while Alexander was dealing with Be.


    But everyone was happy except Grace.


    They finished the dinner and finally it was time for bouquet toss.


    All girls stood behind her excited. Grace took a deep breath and tossed the bouquet.


    Everyone cheered when Raajnandini caught it but her family wasn''t happy.


    Grace walked out of the hall with Dominick. Her smile disappeared when she stepped out, she was


    tired of that fake smile.


    She entered in his bedroom which was decorated for their first night. Her heart felt sting.


    ''this is my life now... He will use me like a sex toy. All my dreams shattered within one day. I couldn''t get


    a man whom I will love, that dream of happy family died today... Everything ended. My freedom, my


    happiness, my peace he destroyed everything.... I will be nothing but a ve for him,pletely at his


    mercy. There won''t be any love or respect... I don''t want this life...''


    She broke down.


    She covered her face and started crying her heart out.


    She felt his hands on her shoulders and her breathing quickened knowing what''sing ahead.


    She closed her eyes and sobbed when he unzipped her dress.

 52) Speaking her heart!

    52) Speaking her heart!


    Authors pov


    Grace felt his hands on her shoulders and her breathing quickened knowing what''sing ahead.


    She closed her eyes and sobbed when he unzipped her dress. She couldn''t believe that he is still doing


    it when she is in this condition.


    Dominick took off her heavy dress along with Corset and her undergarments while she was still crying


    her heart out.


    He took off his coat and shirt and picked her up in bridal style. Grace kept her eyes closed thinking


    about the worst. She knew he is already mad at her because she tried to escape.


    "Stop crying"


    He said when he ced her down and turned on the shower.


    Grace gasped when warm water hit her tensed body. Dominick caressed her cheek.


    "Rx... I am not going to do anything."


    He assured.


    Grace stood there silently as he cleaned her makeup.


    "Why?... Why me?"


    She mumbled but he didn''t answer.


    She red at him.


    "Why you destroyed my life... Why did you marry me. Can''t you see i don''t like you, i don''t want to be


    your wife...."


    She yelled frustratingly. All her frustration and anger burst out like a volcano. Dominick stayed calm and


    kept cleaning her body.


    "You don''t care about anyone but you... You are selfish. You have given me nothing but pain and


    humiliation and expect me to be your obedient wife. I refused to take you as my husband.... I hate


    you"


    She cried and he still didn''t answer.


    "I don''t want this, please let me go... I want my freedom back. I can''t live like this... Why did you do this,


    i was so happy that it was going to end..."


    She looked at his nk face, he was unfazed.


    "Why do you want a wife who doesn''t love you?"


    First time she was yelling at him. Her words refused to stay in cage. Dominick let her take it out on him,


    he knows that she is angry, sad and in pain.


    "You won''t get anything from me, Dominick Moretti. I will never ept you as my husband. You can


    touch my body however you want but you won''t be able to touch my soul."


    She looked at him hatefully.


    "I hate you..."


    "I like challenges."


    He replied casually while turning off the shower.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I am d you know how to speak."


    He grabbed towel and dried her hair.


    "You don''t care about my feelings, do you?... Can''t you understand that i don''t want to stay with you."


    She spat and pulled her head away from his hold not letting him touch her hair.


    "Do it again, I dare you"


    He looked at her sternly. He made her wear his shirt.


    He tried to grab her hand but she jerked it back.


    "Don''t touch me."


    She yelled.


    "I don''t want you near me... Leave me alone"


    Dominick sighed. He grabbed her by arms and jerked forward making fear rose in her heart.


    "I can tolerate everything, you want to speak your heart, i am here to listen. You want anything, I''ll give


    it to you. You are free to do whatever you want but if you dared to push me away or tried to escape


    then no one can save you from me."


    He warned.


    "I am trying to be patient, don''t fucking try me."


    Grace gulped letting her tears slide.


    "I don''t want this"


    She sobbed.


    Dominick sighed and carried her towards the bed. Her breathing quickened when heid her down on


    the bed which was full of rose petals. He slide down beside her and she tried to scoot away.


    He grabbed her by waist and pulled her closer. Grace couldn''t stop her crying it was like a open tap.


    She tried to move but he was holding her firmly.


    She thought he is going to have sex with her but surprisingly he didn''t try anything like that. He was just


    holding her closer.


    "Turn around"


    He said but she didn''t listen.


    He was quite surprised knowing that she has started fighting back but he was relieved that at least she


    is responding.


    "Grace, turn around"


    He ordered in strict voice.


    Grace slowly turned around, she was acting brave tonight but she was still scared of him. That fear


    can''t disappear overnight.


    "Take deep breaths and count..."


    He said caressing her cheek.


    "Do it."


    "Why do you care?"


    She asked madly.


    "Do it"


    He ordered.


    "Close your eyes."


    She closed her eyes and started taking deep breaths. Dominick ced circle on her neck while


    caressing her hair.


    In few minutes Grace fell into deep slumber. He kissed her forehead and sighed.


    "It''s going to be more difficult than I expected it to be."


    He said when he realised that his scared bunny knows how to bite back.


    He ced her head on his chest gently and wrapped his hands around her possessively.


    ****


    Dominick opened his eyes in the morning and he was never happy like this to greet a morning.


    He looked at grace who was still sleeping in his arms peacefully. He gently kissed her nose tip. He was


    in love with the site.


    Grace stirred in her sleep and woke up. First thing she saw is her husband''s face.


    "Good morning, Bunny"


    He said in his thick morning voice.


    She quickly got up, getting away from him.


    His eyes wondered on her body,she was in his shirt which was sliding down from her shoulder. It has


    gathered around her waist and he can see everything.


    Grace fixed her shirt and rubbed her facezily. Her throat was hurting from crying and she can feel


    puffiness of her eyes.


    She looked at Dominick confused. He wasn''t like this before, he used to fuck her day and night. Her


    days used to start with his grunts.  But he didn''t do anythingst night even when he married her,


    neither he did anything now. She couldn''t understand why.


    "Let''s have shower together"


    He Smirked and grabbed her hand gently. Grace jerked it back and shook her head madly.


    "Come on"


    He chuckled at her reaction. He was enjoying her new side. At least she has taken one step ahead.


    Grace wrapped herself in bedsheet and scooted away from him.


    "I don''t want to"


    She replied.


    Dominick sighed.


    "Fine... I was going to give you massage but looks like you are not in a mood."


    He said and got up from the bed.


    She frowned at him, he was behavior different. She flinched back when he kissed her cheek.


    He shook his head.


    "Lot needs to be changed"


    He mumbled and walked towards the washroom.


    Grace sat there silently. She wasn''t crying anymore but the pain was still there.


    She went for a shower when he came out. There wasn''t much to do because he has already bath her


    before going to bed.


    Grace wore her robe and came out, she saw Dominick sitting on the bed. He was watching TV.


    She looked at him, she has no clothes to wear but she didn''t want his help either.


    Dominick looked at her and gestured towards the closest.


    "You will get everything there."


    He said and she looked at him confused.


    She didn''t understand what he meant by that, did he moved her stuff here from her house but there


    wasn''t much to shift. Only few pairs of shoes and old clothes.


    She was about to walk towards it but then she heard familiar name on news. Her eyes widened when


    she looked at the TV.


    "Leena?!"

 53) Dead!

    53) Dead!


    Grace''s pov


    My eyes widened as I saw the news.


    Leena is dead! How?


    ''Breaking news'' shed in bold letters on screen.


    ''The famous business personality, miss Leena James has been found dead near carnatic park... Cops


    suspect it as a suicide but it''s still unclear. Leena was engaged to Famous business tycoon Dominick


    Moretti but the couple separated their ways peacefully one week ago. Her doctors informed


    investigators that she was in depression since then and was on heavy drugs. Postmortem reports says


    that she was drunk while driving which leads to ident, results in her on the spot death.''


    Seperated their ways ''peacefully'' what nonsense. I don''t believe in this news. Leena will never


    separate her ways with chief because she was literally obsessed over him.


    He killed her!


    I looked at him shocked. He killed his fiance. I was wondering how Leena let him marry me so easily.


    "Y_You did it!"


    I looked at him.


    He Smirked and walked towards me.


    "What do you think?"


    He asked while caging me against the wall.


    His fresh scent invaded my senses.


    "Why did you kill her?"


    I asked. Why is it so easy for him to kill people.


    He touched my forehead where I have bruise because of that night. It healing slowly.


    "She dared to hurt you... I can''t tolerate it. She deserved it."


    "I wasn''t sure. I didn''t Heard them saying her name, it was just an assumption."


    I replied shocked.


    "You think i kill people on assumptions?... Sweetheart, I have solid proofs... She was going to sell you


    but then she realised that I can find you within snap of my fingers that''s why she ordered them to kill


    you."


    He stated.


    "And who is responsible for that"


    I spat. May be i am crossing my limits since yesterday but enough is enough. This man is living in his


    own world and thinks that everything revolves around him, till now i tried to stay silent but not now. If i


    am living with him then I am not going to hold back.


    He can dly punish me if he wants to.


    "Me!... I should have been careful"


    He epted without hesitation.


    What''s wrong with him. This is not the man i know. Why he isn''t punishing me for talking back. Since


    when he became tolerant towards disrespect.


    "Why did you marry me?"


    I still haven''t got my answer. Why me?


    "You will get your answers... Be patient"


    He replied while cing his neck in Crook of my neck. I gulped when his hot breath lingered on my wet


    skin.


    I pulled my head back and he looked at me offended but didn''t say anything. I am not going to co-


    operate with him anymore. I did it forst four months because of contract but not now. If i continued to


    do it then I''ll have to do it for rest of my life and I don''t want that.


    "What did I say yesterday?"


    He asked sternly. I know he is speaking about pulling back.


    "I am not your whore anymore... I am your wife now and you have to respect my consent. I won''t let


    you treat me like that anymore"


    I put on brave facade but i still don''t trust this man with my safety. He can hurt me.


    To my surprise, he smiled.


    "Yes you are my wife."


    There was glow in his eyes and happiness in voice.


    He is scaring me with his changed attitude. I gulped and walked towards the closest. I don''t know what


    he has done to my stuff.


    I opened the closest door and my mouth literally dropped on the floor. No way!


    One side of closet is arranged with Designer dresses, bags, shoes, makeup and what not. Is this mine?


    No! I don''t think so.


    "It''s yours"


    I turned around when he said that. He was Smirking leaning against the door.


    "Why?"


    I frowned.


    "Because you are my wife. You will need all these things."


    He shrugged and went to his side of closet.


    "Tell me if you want anything else."


    Ofcourse he cares about his reputation. How will Dominick moretti''s wife will look in old shabby clothes.


    But these dresses are to beautiful to wear and i don''t even want to imagine prices.


    He grabbed the pink knee length dress and handed me.


    "Pink suits you."


    I want to throw it at his face but i shouldn''t try his limits. I don''t want to die yet. I have to find way out of


    this.


    He walked out giving me privacy. Something is fishy about his behavior.


    I grabbed the lingerie and got ready. I have to find out why he married me, it''s so unusual. I don''t think


    I want to meet my father too. I don''t know how is he doing. Rafael lied to me, he was definitely nning


    something. Bastard. What was he going to do with me?


    I stomach churned with the thought. Should I tell chief about him. He will definitely punish him afterall


    he was betraying him. If Rafael is still out there then it''s dangerous for me.


    But why I think about chief whenever I am in problem, he is my biggest problem. But he has saved me


    from everyone.


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    I walked out and his eyes snapped towards me. He looked at me up and down and satisfaction shed


    on his face.


    Should I tell him about Rafael? May be i should, what if he tries something like Leena. He already tried


    to do it yesterday.


    "Rafael___ he___"


    I tried but he looked at me with clenched jaw making me gulp. His good mood suddenly turned into


    angry one.

 54) Wedding gift!

    54) Wedding gift!


    Authors pov


    Grace looked at him nervously as his expressions suddenly changed. She was still scared of him,


    afterall it can''t change overnight.


    Dominick saw fear in her eyes and tried to rx, he doesn''t want to scare her as she has started


    talking freely with him recently.


    His eyes roamed on her, she was looking pretty in that dress. He walked towards her and gently pulled


    her closer.


    Grace gulped when he did that. She wanted to push him away but she was reluctant to try his limits.


    She can''t do it just like that, she was being careful while talking back or pushing him away. He didn''t


    like it when she did it before.


    Dominick pecked her lips and neck. He was feeling happy today, after all he executed his n


    sessfully.


    "You were saying something?"


    He mumbled on her neck.


    Grace tried to avoid sparks which erupted in her body.


    "Yesterday Rafael gave me that letter, he said dad is waiting for me outside."


    She said and Dominick was listening to her calmly.


    "But he lied... And___"


    "And what"


    He nuzzled in her neck. His hands were wrapped around her waist firmly.


    Grace licked her lips. She was afraid that he might get angry, may be he will kill Rafael. She doesn''t


    want to be a reason for someone''s death but she is not stupid enough to risk herself. She knows that if


    Rafael can do that thing then he won''t hesitate to do it again.


    Dominick is the only one who can protect her now even if there is no one to save her from Dominick.


    But she will try to lesser her enemies.


    "Day before yesterday He offered me money and asked me to M_Marry him."


    She said.


    Dominick trailed his nose on her cor bone.


    "And what did you say?"


    He asked.


    "I said no... I never wanted to marry a criminal."


    She said.


    Dominick chuckled.


    "I ruined it for you... Didn''t I?..."


    He looked at her and tucked a loose strand behind her ear. She wasn''t wearing earrings.


    He took out a eartops from his pocket and Grace frowned when she saw sparkling diamond in it.


    "I know what he did..."


    Dominick said and she looked at hi shocked.


    He took the one eartop and ced it in her ear, it was looking beautiful on her. Grace stayed silent


    when he did with the same ear.


    "And he will pay for it... You don''t have to worry about that. Now, no one can touch you."


    He kissed her earlobe.


    "Beautiful"


    He looked at her adoringly.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    "It''s a wedding gift."


    "I don''t need it"


    She said nervously. She knows that it''s expensive and wasn''t in a condition to ept gifts from him.


    "But it needs you"


    He Smirked pecking her lips.


    Grace couldn''t how to answer it, he was actingpletely different which is very shocking for her.


    He went to grab his coat and she looked at the window ss. She touched her ear and small smile


    appeared on her lips, it was beautiful. The feminine erge to unt it was Irresistible.


    Dominick came out and saw her smiling, he didn''t disturb her.


    "At least it''s going somewhere"


    He smiled.


    Her smile disappeared when he came back. Dominick led her downstairs for breakfast. Grace was


    trying to look for Martha in huge dining hall but she wasn''t there. Other Maids served their breakfast.


    "She took day off..."


    Dominick answered knowing that she is looking for Martha.


    Grace nodded and kept staring at her food. She had no appetite, not when he is sitting in front of her.


    "I want to meet my father"


    She said and he looked at her.


    "Not today"


    He replied eating his food.


    "But he is in basement... Why i can''t meet him"


    She countered.


    "You said you will let him go..."


    "Eat"


    He ordered and Grace looked away madly.


    "Grace eat your breakfast... We''ll talkter about it."


    He sighed but she didn''t replied neither she looked at her te.


    She gasped when he dragged her chair closer to his.


    "Bunny, it''s very hard for me to be patient but i am trying for your sake..."


    She looked at him when he said that.


    "I can make you do things but i don''t want to use those way on you... Don''t make it hard for me, be a


    good girl."


    She can sense the hidden threat under those words.


    Dominick brought the spoon to her mouth and she ate it.


    "I''ll eat it by myself..."


    She said nervously and grabbed another spoon for herself.


    "Your father is not in basement"


    He said and her eyes snapped towards him.


    "Then?"


    She asked.


    "I''ll take you to meet himter, now eat your food."


    He said.


    Grace sighed in relief thinking at least he is not in basement. It was too much in her te, she tried to


    eat as much she can.


    "I am in study..."


    Dominick said after finishing his breakfast and walked away.


    Grace wiped her hands and walked out. If her father is not here then she can leave the house, she


    thought.


    She reached the main door but guards stopped her.


    "Sorry Ma''am, you can''t go outside..."


    He said.


    Grace looked at him shocked. He has locked her in his house, she can''t go out like before.


    "Let me go."


    She demanded.


    "Then I have to ask chief first"


    He said and she gulped.


    Grace turned around and walked towards the back door, she sat there outside in the garden.


    She couldn''t believe that now she have to take his permission to leave this house.


    He ordered his guards, he already knew that she will try something like this.


    "Will I ever be able to get out of this?"


    She mumbled as her eyes filled with water.


    She was worried that guard willin to Dominick and he will punish her. He didn''t do anything


    yesterday but she wasn''t sure about today.


    She looked up and her stomach churned when she saw Dominick looking at her through the window of


    his study room.

 55) In the beginning!

    55) In the beginning!


    Dominick''s POV


    "Okay"


    I disconnected the call and walked towards the window. My little bunny really thought that she can walk


    out so easily and I won''t be prepared. She can''t leave this house.


    Sometimes it really amuses me, how can she be so naive. She is sitting in the garden with sulking face.


    I feel guilty but I can''t let her go.


    She is mine now.


    May be she sensed my presence, She looked up and our eyes met. She still has that fear in her eyes, i


    used to like it in the beginning but not anymore. I don''t want her to be scared of me. I need to work alot


    on it because I have fucked up really bad.


    When I saw her for the first time I never thought that this girl can make her ce in my heart. Gomez


    told me that there is one girl who needs help and she is ready for that work, he told me her history. I


    allowed, not like i enjoy killing people unnecessarily.


    But when I saw her she was looking like a highschool girl, if it wasn''t for her biodata which Gomez


    provided me beforehand.


    Helplessness was clearly visible in her eyes and when she stepped back, she made it clear that she


    doesn''t want it. She was the first girl who stepped back from me not like other girls who jumped on me


    in very first nce.


    It angered me, why she was there if she doesn''t want it. So, I decided to give her time. She knew


    what''sing for her. I thought she will change her mind but she didn''t, may be she needed this. She


    should have run but she didn''t and sighed her fate with me.


    I wasn''t the man who can be gentle, I am fucking dominant. It''s not my thing. I was little taken a back


    when I realised that she is virgin, how can be someone virgin at the age of 25. I knew she will struggle


    and i am not fan of pretty nails, so I tied her hands.


    I thought she has little experience but when i entered inside her, it was instant realisation that she is


    fucking Inexperienced. I wasn''t even that rough, I was careful because she was virgin. But no matter


    what I can''t take her all pain away, it was her first time.


    I told Martha to take care of her. I had important work otherwise I would have take care of her. It isn''t


    that difficult, i have dealt with many submissives.


    But after that she was terrified of me. I realised that she has light heart. Whenever I tried to talk her she


    used to tremble, i understand that my voice is heavy and rude but Come on its not that scary. So, I


    stopped talking and instructing her.


    I was letting her go after some days but something stopped me from doing it. Her natural submissive


    behavior was interesting for me. She is naive but she is intelligent, no one has ever handled my


    ounts so smoothly the way she did, I was impressed. She was in need of money still she didn''t try


    to take some money, no one would have realised, but she was honest with her work.


    Days passed by and I dealt with my feelings thinking it''s just lust but slowly i realised that it''s more than


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    that. I was getting involved in her life, She started grabbing my attention with little things. She is just like


    rabbit, timid, cute and active. She started making me worried for her, First time i hired men to protect


    the girl. They were around her house. She wasn''t eating well so I asked Gomez and Martha to give her


    breakfast and lunch.


    But i wasn''t going to keep her at that time so maintained my emotional distance from her.


    I felt angry when Alexander tried to touch her, i knew that he didn''t meant it, he was just messing with


    me but he hurt her. The way she hide behind my back, something weird happened in my heart. Erge to


    protect her from everyone was too strong.


    I wanted to let her go, I know that girl like her has no ce in my world. But i couldn''t. I was totally


    intrigued by her. I knew that she was counting days but I had no intention of letting her go.


    And i fucked up very bad when i saw her with Osman. I was furious because I saw that thing in her


    eyes for him which she never had for me. Thankfully I stopped at the right time.


    But after that Martha informed Maa about everything and my mother isn''t someone to be messed with.


    She has different kind of obsession with weak girls, She met Grace and instantly turned on her side


    making me viin of the story.


    I was already dealing with my mixed feelings and she made it worst. She gave me ultimatum. She on


    one side and Leena on other. That clingy bitch was so fucking irritating. Still, i didn''t say anything to her


    because i know that somewhere i owe her. But she crossed all limits when she threatened Grace''s life.


    I had to kill her otherwise she would have been constant threat for my bunny.


    When i found her in that condition on my birthday I lost my mind. I knew that Leena is behind it and she


    was going to pay for everything. She hurt my innocent bunny. She was so broken, i couldn''t control my


    tears when i saw her in that condition.


    I made them pay, they were begging for death but i didn''t allowed them to die, it would have been so


    easy for them.


    It wasn''t easy to make Maa believe in me. She said if Grace isn''t happy with me then she will take her


    away from me, that time i realised that i am not ready to loose my bunny at any cost. It was impossible


    to change Grace''s mind within ten days because I had fucked up really bad. But i had to do something


    so I nned vacation. I captured special moments in which she was looking happy with me.


    It was selfish but i had to do it because Maa doesn''t mess with things like this.


    But that time i realised that i don''t want Grace''s fear. Her smile is more precious. She glows whenever


    she bes happy. My heart fluttered when i saw that smile.


    She grabbed my attention from the very first day. She is the first girl whom I called in my bedroom, with


    whom I shared my personal things.


    Whenever I used to see her in my bed, sleeping peacefully. I wanted to wake up with that scene for the


    rest of my life.


    I never wanted to marry Leena and Grace''s apperance made my decision strong, i had to do


    something. Leena wasn''t someone who would have agreed easily and Grace definitely would have


    agreed in a peaceful way.


    I had to manage with both of them. I know it was evil, i forced her but i had no other way. I had no time


    to win her heart because my mother was ready to take her away.


    Now that she is mine, i will do anything to change her mind and heart towards me. I''ll give her every


    happiness which she deserves.


    I had to take it slow, i don''t want to overwhelm or scare her. Last night i realised that she isn''t that


    obedient. She knows how to fight back but i am d. At least I saw some progress.


    It won''t be easy but i won''t give up. I had to introduce to my feelings slowly and be careful about her


    feelings too.


    It will be unfair to burden her with my feelings. She needs to ept it by her own but that doesn''t mean


    that I''ll let her go.


    I will give her anything but I can''t let her go away from me. I have to change my ways with her. She


    needs to trust me. This girl trusts evryone except me.


    Rafael that bastard! He is on run and i love to chase. I had idea that he has thing for Grace but i Never


    thought that he will go to this extent. I will make him run for his life and when he will get tired, i will kill


    him. Simple death is no fun.


    No one can have her because she belongs to me. I love her and i will make her fall for me too.


    She will desire me the way I desire her and for that i will do anything.

 56) Drunk!

    56) Drunk!


    Authors pov


    Grace wiped her sweaty hands on her dress, she was nervous to meet Dominick after what she has


    tried in the morning. She knows that Guards has already informed him about that.


    She was hiding from him whole day but maids told her that Dominick had called for dinner.


    She gulped as she entered the dinning hall, cursing herself for stupidity.


    She stood there nervously looking at his back, he was doing something with tes.


    "Come sit... You must be feeling disappointed after failed attempt"


    He said and she gulped.


    But her mouth watered by the delicious smell of pasta. She still remember it''s taste.


    he is aware that she loved it so he cooked it for his newly wed wife.


    Grace sat on her chair and he sat beside her.


    "Why did you tried that?"


    He asked.


    "Why i can''t"


    She asked back.


    "Now you want to lock me in this house? I can''t go outside if i want to?"


    Dominick sighed.


    "You wasn''t ''just'' going out."


    He looked at her.


    "You were trying to Leave and i can''t allow that"


    Grace looked away madly.


    "You are controlling my life"


    She mumbled.


    "Yes because It''s for your safety... Now you are my wife and I have enemies who are waiting to hurt


    you..."


    He replied.


    "It means I can''t go out ever?"


    She looked at him with wide eyes.


    "You can but only with me"


    He replied casually.


    "Until i can trust you that you won''t do something stupid like today."


    Grace looked at him in disbelief. She stayed silent after that and focused on her dinner.


    Shepletely forgot about her problems as she focused on that delicious pasta. She wanted to


    She was about to grab drink for herself but Dominick stopped her.


    "You are not drinking today"


    He ordered.


    "Why?"


    She frowned.


    "Did you forget what did you dost time?"


    He Smirked.


    "If you want to do it then drink."


    "Does it matter, you are going to do it anyway."


    She said but regretted when his expressions visibly changed.


    Dominick didn''t say anything but he wasn''t going to do that again, if he wanted to he would have done


    itst night.


    When they had sex while she was drunk that time he realised that what he was missing. He wants what


    they had at that night, no less!


    If can''t have that then he doesn''t want it at all. He decided that he won''t do it until shees to him by


    herself.


    "I did which decided in contract... Trust me if you would havee to me without signing that contract


    then i wouldn''t even have looked at you. I hope you read that contract carefully, after signing that you


    gave your consent for everything."


    He replied and walked away madly leaving her alone.


    Grace rubbed her face frustratingly and sighed. She grabbed the ss of scotch and gulped it down.


    Dominick freshen up and went to closet to change his clothes for bed. He understand that she has


    manyints but sometimes it''s hard for him to deal with it. He wants to make everything right.


    He wore his sweatpants and looked at the mirror, he saw Grace entering the closet. He frowned when


    she walked towards him and hugged him from behind. Her small hands wrapped around his torso.


    His heart fluttered by that but at the same time he was Confused.


    "I am feeling sad..."


    She mumbled.


    He turned around to look at her. Grace stood on her toes and ced her lips on his. She grabbed his


    neck to deepen the kiss.


    But Dominick grabbed her arms and broke the kiss.


    "I told you don''t fucking drink."


    He said madly.


    She gets horny whenever she drinks, she doesn''t listen to him and force herself on him and ends up


    crying in the morning. He doesn''t want it to happen.


    "You can''t control everything about me"


    She Smirked.


    "Fuck, here we go again"


    He knows, her smirk means she has crossed limits of drinking. He shouldn''t have left the bottle there.


    "Go to sleep, you don''t want it"


    He ordered and turned around to ignore her.


    Her eyes roamed on his naked chest and back. He didn''t even do anything and she was already wet.


    She unzipped her dress and stripped in front of him. Dominick closed his eyes to control himself.


    "Fuck me"


    He cursed.


    "I want to but you are ying hard to get"


    She slurred.


    He tried to suppress his smile. Drunk grace is fun but he really doesn''t want to do it today. She will cry


    in the morning.


    He made her wear his shirt.


    "Go to bed."


    "Come with me"


    She wrapped her hands around his neck.


    "Would you have behaved the same if you weren''t drunk, bunny"


    He asked.


    "Who told you I am drunk? I drank only two ss."


    She grinned.


    "You mean two peg"


    He raised his eyebrows.


    "No, two ss. I don''t understand why people fill half ss when they can fill whole ss. I used whole


    ss, i am smart"


    She said proudly.


    "Very smart"


    He shook his head in disbelief. It means she drank full two sses.


    "I want you"


    She tried to kiss him but he pulled back.


    "Not today"


    He replied picking her up and she quickly wrapped her legs around him.


    He carried her towards the bed and ced her down.


    "Sleep, we will do it tomorrow"


    He tried to trick her. He knows tomorrow she will be sober.


    Heid beside her but grace climbed on his body. She looked into his eyes.


    "I am not whore anymore"


    She mumbled.


    "You wasn''t one either"


    He replied.


    "When i asked you about it, you told me to wait..."


    She said.


    "You were nning to make me your wife isn''t it?"


    "Yes"


    He nodded.


    "Then be a good husband and give your dick to me"


    She yelled.


    Dominick looked at her shocked but soon burst outughing.


    "I would love to hear it from you when you are sober."


    She touched his member.


    "Hey!"


    He yelled and quickly grabbed her hands. He rolled her down on the bed.


    "Bunny, we can''t do it. You don''t want this... I don''t want to repeat my mistakes."


    "I won''t let you sleep until you do it"


    She challenged.


    "You be someone else when you drink."


    He sighed.


    "I can''t sleep... It''s yours fault"


    She used.


    "How is it my fault?... I told you don''t drink"


    He asked confused.


    "I told you it''s your fault then it''s your fault, end of the topic. You are not good husband. You are locking


    me in this house, you are not letting me drink, you took my mobile and you are not giving me sex


    either.."


    She said madly.


    "I can give it to you but the condition is, you have to ask for it when you are sober"


    He said.


    "But i need it now and i am not that drunk."


    She turned towards him.


    "Please"


    She requested.


    "I can''t sleep"


    She ced her hand on his chest.


    "You won''t cry in the morning?"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    He asked.


    "No, i promise... I finished cryingst time"


    She replied.


    "Okay turn around"


    He ordered.


    "Why?"


    She asked.


    "Don''t ask questions. You talk nonsense when you are drunk"


    He pped her butt.


    "Ouch, It hurts... But it feels good, how did you do that."


    She whined while turning around and he chuckled at her reaction.


    He slowly lifted her shirt up and travelled his hand down towards her wetness. Grace tilted her head


    back.


    "Kiss me"


    She demanded.


    "Where?"


    He chuckled.


    "Here"


    She pointed towards her neck.


    He shook his head amused and kissed her neck, she moaned when his fingers touched her core.

 57) Honest!

    57) Honest!


    Authors pov


    Dominick circled her clit making her moan, he did it until she was on edge but didn''t let her cum. He did


    it few times until she grew frustrated.


    Grace clutched on his arms when she felt intense pressure in her belly. Finally he made her cum and


    she panted heavily.


    She closed her eyes and ced her head on his chest, He pulled her closer and rubbed her back.


    He deliberately exhausted her so she can fall asleep and it worked. Heughed at her and closed his


    eyes.


    Grace woke up in the morning on his chest she was clinging to him like her life depends on him.


    She sat up with throbbing head and remembered what she didst night. She grabbed her head in


    frustration and banged it on pillow.


    "Shameless... Stupid girl... Don''t you understand it in one time, fool..."


    Dominick woke due to movements and looked at Grace confused who were banging her head against


    the pillow and was cursing herself. He chuckled looking at her.


    "Desperate bitch... Why did you drink it. Stupid, stupid."


    She whined.


    "Are you talking to me?"


    Dominick teased and she gasped not realising that he has woken up.


    She quickly sat straight and fixed her hair.


    "No..."


    She looked down in shame.


    "Okay, i thought you are talking to me... We had interesting conversationst night. You were telling me


    to be a good husband n all."


    He teased.


    Her face turned red in embarrassment.


    ''its okay Grace... You have done worst than this. He is your husband now, you can let it slide... Don''t


    think about it, don''t cry, be strong.''


    She assured herself.


    "I was drunk..."


    She mumbled.


    "I see, so you want it now?..."


    He asked and she looked at him with wide eyes.


    "No... I told you I was drunk okay..."


    She said fixing her shirt.


    "But you were crying for it..."


    He raised his eyebrows.


    Grace looked at him.


    "I wasn''t crying... And I know what I didst night. You don''t have to mock me, not like you gave it to


    me"


    She bbered but bit her tongue when she realised what she has Said.


    "Hmm... I think you are still drunk"


    Dominick Smirked.


    "Or may be you have learnt how to talk back. Am I making you toofortable around me?"


    "S_Sorry"


    This material belongs to N?velDrama.Org.


    She mumbled and dashed towards the washroom.


    "Urrghh.. what the hell am i doing. Grace get a grip."


    She cursed herself.


    ''but he didn''t take advantage of me, why?... And why i am not feeling guilty about it likest time. May


    be because I have got used to this or may be because I was expecting worst and didn''t happen...


    Whatever it is, i really need to control my mouth, how i am able to speak like this in front of me. He can


    snap my head within snap of his fingers... Looks like my end is near...''


    She gasped and turned around when he entered the washroom.


    "I am not done yet"


    She said keeping her voice low.


    "I know... We can take shower together"


    He said while stripping.


    She quickly looked away.


    "I don''t want to."


    She mumbled and started walking away but he quickly grabbed her by waist.


    Grace trashed in his hold when he dragged her towards the shower.


    "Not so easily bunny"


    He tightened his hold on her.


    Grace stop struggling when she felt his member against her butt.


    "You are getting naughty day by day..."


    He bit gently on her earlobe making her suck in breath.


    He hand was tightly wrapped around her waist and Shirt has gathered up.


    "I told you not to drink still you did it... What made you think that you can defy me. You need


    punishment"


    He whispered and her eyes widened.


    Her heart clenched in fear.


    "You will take shower with me everyday, that''s your punishment."


    He said and she looked at him with wide eyes.


    She was thinking worst. yroom and that big X shed in front of her eyes.


    "Okay"


    She mumbled. At least it''s better than ending up in bruises, she thought.


    "Good girl"


    He pecked her lips and pulled her shirt over her head.


    They stood under the shower.


    "You want me to kiss somewhere..."


    He teased and chuckled.


    Grace covered her face in embarrassment.


    "God!"


    She mumbled regretting her drinking decision.


    Dominick was having fun teasing her. It''s been long he hasughed and now he was enjoying it with


    her.


    He was relieved that at least she is not crying likest time.


    He wrapped his hand around her waist and gently pulled her closer.


    "Grace, I want to know something. Answer me honestly. Forget everything for a moment, i know you


    manyints about me but i need honest answers."


    Grace scrunched her eyebrows confused thinking what he wants to know.


    "I know you are feeling guilty but as a woman did you ever enjoyed my touch"


    He asked and she gulped.


    "If it wasn''t for because of contract or anypulsions, would you have enjoyed doing it with me... I


    won''t judge you, i understand you are a woman and you have needs too but it''s really important for me


    to understand those needs... Even if person is drunk, they will only do things which they like and you


    Grace licked her lips.


    "As you said, i am a woman and i have needs too... My soul didn''t enjoyed it but my body did."


    She mumbled.


    "Sometimes it wasn''t pleasurable due to soreness And fear but sometimes it was..."


    She answered honestly.


    "Ie to you may be because my body doesn''t recognise someone else''s touch. You are the first


    man who has touched me..."


    He removed wet hair from her face and let her continue.


    "The guilt of doing it for money was too much, It was feeling like a prostitute and constant thought of


    you are thinking of me as a cheap girl was difficult to digest. It was suffocating... I was scared of you...


    May be i would have enjoyed it without hesitation if we would have met i another situation... That


    doesn''t mean my body didn''t like it, it was pleasurable when you wasn''t too rough... It''s just that, my


    guilt didn''t let me enjoy it."


    "I never think of you as a whore or anything like that"


    He replied turning her around.


    "Sometimes your treatments scream that word on my face..."


    She mumbled.


    "Will you give me a chance to correct it?"


    He asked and she looked at him shocked.


    "I don''t know what you are asking for but it won''t be difficult for me to forget everything so easily... The


    pain you have given me, that humiliation, that fear and not to forget that you forced me to marry you... I


    had my dreams, this is not the life which i was expecting. If you are expecting me to forget everything


    then i am sorry"


    She said and stepped back.


    She grabbed her robe and wore it.


    Dominick turned off the shower and ran his fingers through his hair.


    "What I have to do to make it your dream life?"


    He asked.


    She looked at him.


    "You have to let me go"


    She answered and his expressions changed.

 58) Little steps!

    58) Little steps!


    Authors pov


    "You have to let me go"


    Grace Said.


    "What if i Change your mind?"


    He replied.


    She couldn''t understand how to react.


    "I don''t think you can do that"


    She shook her head.


    "What if?"


    He asked while grabbing his robe.


    Grace gulped nervously, he was looking quite happy.


    "Then I''ll do whatever you want"


    She epted the challenge.


    "Fine"


    He Smirked.


    "Get ready, we need to leave"


    "Where?"


    She frowned.


    "You will know"


    He replied walking out.


    Grace got ready, she wore off-white dress and walked out. Dominick was already ready in his ck


    suit.


    She looked at him curiously but he didn''t tell her anything. He held her hand and she gave him weird


    look, she wasn''t expecting him to hold hands like romantic couple.


    Dominick hold her hand and they walked downstairs. Her all attention was on their holding hands, his


    hand was warm andrge. she has never hold hands before.


    Grace''s lips turned into wide smile.


    "Martha"


    She ran towards her and hugged her.


    Martha was in living room. She hugged her back.


    "Where were you, I missed you so much"


    Grace said.


    "I missed you too... You are looking beautiful, dear"


    Martha smiled.


    "We are gettingte"


    Dominick Said.


    "We will talkter."


    Martha said and Grace nodded.


    Grace walked out with Dominick. He was walking ahead. Suddenly Grace screamed loudly and hugged


    him from behind.


    Dominick quickly got alert and looked around when she screamed, then he realised that his bunny got


    scared because of dog who was barking at her.


    He suppressed hisugh, she was holding on him for her dear life. But it was reasonable because his


    German Shepherds are big and scary.


    He stood there and didn''t do anything to stop his dogs. He was enjoying her hug.


    "Chief car is ready."


    His driver said.


    "Bunny, they won''t do anything to you."


    He said and she stepped back from him.


    "Are you scared of dogs?"


    She looked at embarrassed.


    "No, but they look agressive and scarry... Normally I love animals."


    She mumbled.


    "Good, I''ll introduce you to them when wee back..."


    He said and opened the car door for her.


    "Or may be i shouldn''t, they will catch you if you tried to run."


    Grace looked at him with wide eyes.


    "T_They will eat me alive"


    "No, only I can eat you"


    He Smirked.


    Grace cleared her throat awkwardly and sat inside.


    He sat beside her.


    "No one can touch you without my permission, you don''t have to worry about anything."


    "Why?"


    She asked.


    "You said I am no one special... You cleared it on that ind. Then why did you marry me, why are you


    acting like you care for me."


    "If i would have told you that i care about you, how you would have react. You would have freaked out,


    it would have terrified you because I know you fear me..."


    He replied casually while she was looking at him with frown.


    "You would have done something stupid. I didn''t wanted to ruin my n"


    "n?"


    She asked confused.


    "Yes, n to make you mine"


    He replied smirking.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    Grace looked at him with raised eyebrows.


    She stayed silent after that not knowing how to react.


    There care to halt and she looked outside curiously. She got out and looked at Dominick confused


    when she realised that it''s rehabilitation centre.


    He led her inside and she followed him while looking around. It was nice ce, with garden and other


    facilities. There were many people, some young and some older.


    She halted by the ss door when she saw her father in session. He was actively taking part in it which


    shows that he wants to leave his addiction.


    Her eyes watered when she saw him like that.


    Dominick looked at her with small smile. He realised that her father really matters to her otherwise she


    wouldn''t have done all these things for him. But he also knows that her father has Fucked up so many


    things and he would have done it in future too. So he decided to send her to rehabilitation, he talked to


    him and her father agreed because he wanted to be better person for his daughter. Grace''s father


    was really regretting his decisions.


    "Don''t you want to meet him?"


    Dominick asked.


    "I will disturb him"


    Grace wiped her tears.


    She was about to turn Back but her father saw her and came running towards her.


    "Grace."


    He hugged her tightly and she did the same.


    Dominick walked away to give them privacy.


    "Are you okay? Did he hurt you?... I told you don''t do it"


    He said with watery eyes.


    "I am fine and now that i have seen you like this, i am feeling better now... Dad i am so proud of you"


    She sobbed.


    "I should be the one saying that... I am so sorry Grace."


    He caressed her head.


    "I promise I''ll make everything right. We will live like before, i promise."


    Grace smiled at him and wiped her tears.


    "I am doing great dad, i am fine. He didn''t hurt me. You don''t have to worry about it. Just focus on


    yourself, i want to see my old father. Can you do that for me?"


    "Yes, off course my child. I promise"


    He kissed her forehead.


    "He talked to me"


    He said and Grace looked at him.


    "It sounds like he loves you... May be that''s why he married you and did this for me... But still i want


    you to be careful, he is still a criminal and i don''t trust him with you. Be careful."


    "Yes, now go back. Don''t miss it for me."


    She sent him back.


    Grace looked at her father with sad smile and walked out. She doesn''t believe that Dominick can love


    her but she can''t deny the fact that he is changing. But when she thinks about ''love'' with him, it scares


    her.


    "Why did you do this?"


    She asked when she saw him. He was looking at the garden.


    Dominick turned around and looked at her.


    "Just taking few steps to build your dream life."


    He replied.


    "Why?"


    She gulped.


    "You are smart enough to understand ''why'' but still you want to act ignorant then we can do that"


    He said.


    "I can''t do this."


    Grace shook her head.


    "You know it''s impossible."


    She said in panick. She can''t love the man who has given her nothing but fear.


    Dominick grabbed her hand and jerked her forward.

 59) Not to rush!

    59) Not to rush!


    Authors pov


    "I can''t do this."


    Grace shook her head.


    "You know it''s impossible."


    She said in panick. She can''t love the man who has given her nothing but fear.


    Dominick grabbed her hand and jerked her forward.


    "I am not forcing you to love me back, there is reason why I haven''t confessed to you."


    He said looking at her calmly.


    "I will not rush in this thing... You can calm down. You don''t have to panick... I am not expecting


    anything from you at this moment. You can continue hating me and i will work on Changing that."


    Grace was looking at him with wide eyes, she was still unable to believe in it.


    "But why? Why would you l___"


    She couldn''t say that word.


    "I will confess when this hate from your eyes will disappear."


    He stated.


    "You can rx now..."


    Grace nodded trying to calm her breathing. Dominick let her arms go.


    "Let''s go..."


    She followed him towards the car and say beside him. She was still trying to digest the things which


    she just heard. It was hard to believe for her that this man can love someone.


    "Is that why your mother thinks that we are in love?"


    She looked at him.


    "Yes..."


    He sighed.


    "Does she know that i don''t want this"


    Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    She asked and his eyes snapped towards her.


    "I believe this is our personal thing, you don''t have to drag her in this."


    He stated firmly.


    Grace looked down and tried to calm her breathing. She has no idea how to deal with this newly


    founded information. Till now she was thinking that he had some hidden Motive to marry her but it


    turned out shocking for her.


    She has so many things to ask him but has no courage to speak up, he will definitely get Offended.


    She looked outside when car came to halt.


    "Office?"


    She said.


    "Yes, I can''t stop working in happiness of getting married, can I?"


    He replied and got out.


    "Fuck"


    He cursed when he saw reporters waiting outside his office building. He has no mood to deal with


    them.


    He opened the car door for her and she got out but got shocked when she saw reportersing


    running towards them.


    Dominick''s guards quickly create a human gate around him and Grace keeping everyone away.


    "Mr. Moretti what do you want to say about your ex fiance''s death..."


    One man asked. Grace was still coping up with aggressive shes of cameras.


    "It was definitely shocking news... Leena and i were good friends before getting in rtionship. It''s sad,


    i never thought strong woman like her can take shocking step like suicide."


    Dominick answered like he is really and deeply hurt by her death.


    Grace was too stunned to react, he was lying fluently.


    "Is it coincidence that it happened on your wedding day?... Were you aware that she is dealing with


    depression?"


    One woman asked.


    "No, i had no idea. We never talked after ending our rtionship, she wanted to be left alone..."


    He replied. He knew people wille at him and even cops are suspicious but they haven''te to


    him yet.


    "Mrs. Moretti what do you want to say about all this? When did you meet your husband, was he in


    rtionship with Leena at that time. What made you marry him just after one week of his breakup with


    Leena?"


    Someone asked and Dominick clenched his jaw.


    Grace gulped.


    "Yes I was aware but when we both acknowledge each other''s presence at that time his rtionship


    with Leena was almost over,st week it was just official announcement. I think everyone has right to


    move on and that''s what my husband did... But still it''s very sad and shocking that Leena left us at such


    young age. We met few times, she was really strong and bravedy."


    She answered confidently and Dominick looked at her impressed.


    "That''s enough for today"


    He dered and went inside with Grace.


    "Why did you lied for me?"


    He asked when they entered in elevator.


    "What was i supposed to say then? That my husband killed his fiance because he wanted to marry me


    and i really don''t mind because she tried to kill me and She was a bitch, sorry i am cursing dead


    person..."


    Grace replied and he chuckled.


    "Don''t say it loud. People might hear you"


    He Smirked and she sighed.


    "Was it easy for you to kill her, i mean she was your friend and fiance... You guys must have had some


    special movements, didn''t you feel even little guilt while doing that."


    She asked. He can''t be that heartless.


    Dominick sighed.


    "She wasn''t my friends. We were just business partners and she gave me money because she wanted


    to marry me. She knew that I don''t want this. I wasn''t cheating on her, if that''s what you think... We


    were in open rtionship."


    He said and she looked at him shocked. She has only heard about it but never thought that people


    really practice things like this.


    "I never said anything to her but she Threatened your life and she would have done it again, may be


    worst so I had to take care of her. She would have been constant threat to your life."


    "I don''t expect you to kill people for me..."


    She mumbled looking at her feet.


    "I am not a psycho to kill each and every person who looks at you but if someone dared to hurt you


    then i won''t let it slide."


    He stated.


    Elevator chimed and she got out. All employees were doing their work but when she entered


    everyone''s head snapped towards her.


    Grace froze in her ce when everyone looked at her like she is a ghost. Dominick came from behind


    and slide his hand around her waist making everyone''s eyes go wide.


    "See, i told you there was something between them..."


    The girl group started whispering.


    "They got married... Poor Leena"


    "Shut up, he can hear us."


    One of them whisper yelled.


    Grace ignored them and walked towards his office.


    She released a breath which she was holding.


    Dominick sat on his chair and she sat on the sofa.


    Grace was getting bored, she stood up and Dominick looked at her.


    "I need a coffee... Do you want one?"


    She asked and he nodded.


    Grace walked towards the kitchen which was on opposite side of his office. She started making coffee


    while ignoring everyone''s gaze.


    "Hello"


    The girl group approached her and she tried to ignore them.


    "Congrattions ma''am"


    Grace''s eyebrows furrowed when she heard that word. These girls were bullying her few days ago.


    "Actually we are here to apologise for our behavior..."


    One of them Said.


    "It''s okay, excuse me."


    She said holding tray in her hand.


    "Off course, you must be busy with work."


    The blonde smiled nervously.


    "Ohh silly me, why would you work now..."


    She said and Grace Looked at her.


    "I mean you are chief''s wife now, you don''t need to work."


    Grace ignored them and walked towards his office. She ced tray on the table and Dominick told her


    to sit in front of him.


    "It''s good..."


    Heplimented after a sip.


    "I used to work in cafe"


    She said while drinking her coffee.


    Grace hesitated but ced her coffee mug down and looked at him.


    "Chief i want to work... I am not used to this rest and all. I feel good when i work, it keeps me busy... "


    She said.


    "Dominick!"


    He said and she frowned at him.


    "I am not your boss anymore, call me Dominick."


    She cleared her throat awkwardly.


    "It won''t be easy..."


    "Say it and then i will think about your demand."


    He Smirked.


    She took a deep breath.


    "Okay! I want to work, D_Dominick."


    "Again and this time like a human not goat"


    He chuckled.


    She covered her face and tried to suppress herugh, she does sound like goat when she stutter.


    "Okay! Dominick i want to work."


    He smiled when she took his name.


    "Again!"


    He demanded.


    "Dominick"


    She said again. He leaned down and pecked her lips.


    "But you don''t need to work... Use this time to cherish your hobbies and explore yourself."


    He suggested.


    "ounts is my hobby, i love numbers."


    She said.


    "Let me continue my work..."


    "How can someone love numbers?"


    He scowled.


    "It''s so fucking difficult, i hate maths"


    "I do, it''s not that difficult"


    She argued.


    "You are like Alex, he Loves numbers too. He was good at maths"


    He said smiling.


    "Fine... You can handle finance department, it will be your responsibility from now on."


    "What, no! I don''t want that much. I am happy with what I had before. It''s a huge responsibility."


    She shook her head.


    "You can do it. You are good at it. Trust me I won''t have given you this responsibility."


    He said.


    "But, I am new at this..."


    She hesitated.


    "It''s just four months that i havepleted my education... I don''t want to be a product of nepotism."


    "You aren''t!... Gomez will help you."


    He said.


    "Don''t miss this opportunity, you will get so much to explore and there are many things to learn... Take


    it as a challenge."


    Grace hesitated but agreed, she also wanted to do something new.


    Dominick looked at her with smile, he loves the way she work, she is hardworking. But he frowned


    when her expressions changed. She sped her mouth and rushed towards the washroom.


    He quickly followed her and saw her vomiting.

 60) Anxious!

    60) Anxious!


    Authors pov


    Grace emptied her stomach as Dominick held her hair and rubbed her back. She washed her mouth


    and face while he was looking at her worriedly.


    "What happened?"


    He asked.


    "I don''t know, suddenly___"


    She mumbled and almost lost her bnce but he quickly grabbed her before shends on the floor.


    Dominick picked her up in bridal style.


    "We are going to the hospital"


    He dered and carried her outside. He ordered Gomez to cancel his meetings.


    He ced her inside the car and started driving.


    "Did you eat something which might be the reason behind this?"


    He asked.


    "I don''t think so, may be because of alcohol"


    She mumbled trying to sit straight.


    Grace clutched on stomach which was hurting. She closed her eyes to endure pain but soon her eye


    snapped open when she realised something.


    "What day is today?"


    She asked.


    "Tuesday, 23 December"


    He replied.


    Grace''s stomach churned when she realised that she has missed her periods. She got alert and looked


    at him nervously.


    "Why?"


    He asked.


    "N_Nothing, i was just distracting myself."


    She reasoned.


    ''no, it can''t be... I am on birth control, it''s impossible. Not this, at least not now. I can''t be pregnant''


    She closed her eyes and tried to calm down.


    Their rtionship is still fucked up and Grace doesn''t want to bring innocent baby in this mess.


    No doubt she loves kids and wants to be mother but not like this. She wants it to be a symbol of


    their love not lust. On top of that she is not ready to be mother, she is dealing with so much


    emotional disturbance.


    "Come"Content held by N?velDrama.Org.


    Dominick said when he parked the car in front of the hospital. He carried her inside and doctors quickly


    attended her.


    He sat in front of the doctor while Grace was getting examined by nurse.


    "I want you to do full body checkup... Do each and every possible test."


    Dominick ordered.


    "Offcourse Mr. Moretti."


    Doctor said.


    Nurse closed the curtains and started examining her.


    "Looks like your husband cares for you too much... Did you eat something unhealthy?"


    She asked.


    "I was drunkst night"


    Grace replied honestly.


    "Are you sexually active?"


    She asked and grace gulped.


    "But i am on birth control... I have pregnancy imnt few months ago."


    She said panicked.


    "Okay, rx but we have to take a test just to make sure."


    She assured.


    "You are not ready for a baby!?"


    She asked.


    "I love kids but not now... I am not ready yet"


    Grace took a Deep breath.


    "Do you get regr periods?"


    She asked.


    Grace shook her head.


    "No, sometimes theye earlier than expected and sometimes after two months and more."


    "Let''s hope for the best then"


    Nurse smiled at her. She gave her hospital gown to change.


    "Your husband has demanded full body checkup..."


    Grace sighed. They took her blood, x-ray, sonography, urine test and what not. At the end Grace was


    exhausted.


    "You can take your wife home Mr. Moretti... You will get a call when reports are ready."


    Doctor said.


    "I want all reports tomorrow itself"


    Dominick demanded.


    He carried grace back to the car.


    "You are not drinking again..."


    He ordered strictly.


    Grace nodded praying that it''s not what she is thinking.


    He took her home, Grace fell asleep in the car so he carried her inside and ced her on the bed.


    "I never thought i will care for some girl like this... What have you done to me, bunny?"


    He mumbled. He covered her with bedsheet and walked out.


    "Martha, Grace is not feeling well. When she wakes up give her medicines and something to eat. Give


    her something healthy."


    He instructed.


    "Yes, chief"


    Martha said.


    "And do me a favor, don''t tell anything to Maa..."


    He said while walking towards his study. He knows that Martha tells everything to his mother but he


    never say anything to her. Martha has worked for them for years and he respects her. Martha has taken


    care of him since childhood.


    "Of course not chief."


    Martha smiled.


    *****


    Grace woke up after few hours, she was feeling tensed. That thing was still on her mind.


    What if she is pregnant? She was looking for a way out but if this happens then she will be stuck with


    him forever? And she doesn''t want it.


    She freshen up and walked downstairs, she is still not used to this luxury. It makes her ufortable


    and it''s hard for her to connect with it. She needs someone to talk freely and without fear, someone


    who will give her sense of family. She walked towards the kitchen to meet Martha, Martha was


    preparing for dinner.


    "Grace,e... How are you feeling now?... Sit I''ll give you something to eat then you can take your


    medicine."


    Martha said when she saw Grace.


    Grace sat at the small table which they use for kitchen work. Martha was cutting vegitables there.


    Martha have her soup to eat but Grace was looking at it nkly.


    "Grace what happened child? You look worried..."


    Matha sat beside her.


    "I don''t want this Martha, I am scared."


    Grace mumbled.


    "What''s scaring you?"


    Martha frowned.


    "Everything"


    Grace mumbled.


    "This house, these men around me... This feeling."


    "But you love chief, right? That''s why you married him"


    Martha asked confused.


    Grace shook her head as tear escaped from her eyes.


    "I don''t love him. He forced me to marry him."


    Grace broke down and hugged Martha tightly.


    "Dear lord!"


    Martha said in disbelief.


    "He Threatened to kill my father so I had to marry him."


    She told her.


    "I am feeling alone Martha, i feel helpless."


    "No, look at me... You are not alone, i am with you... And no one stopped him?"


    Martha wiped her tears.


    Grace shook her head.


    "No one!... I thought His mother will help me but he did something and she thinks that We love each


    other... It shattered my hopes when she told me that she is happy that we got married."


    Martha grabbed her head in disbelief.


    "Don''t cry, everything will be fine... You are not well, eat something first."


    She said.


    "It can''t be fine..."


    Grace sobbed.


    "I Think i am p_pregnant... I am not sure but It''s feeling like it. I am on birth control."


    "Grace rx, you are thinking too much"


    Martha tried to calm her down.


    "How can I rx... I don''t want to bring innocent baby in this mess. It''s scaring me, i am not ready


    Martha... I thought i can find a way out but this will tie me to him... I don''t love him"


    Her breathing quickened.


    "Grace take deep breaths, you are panicking... Rx"


    Martha rubbed her back, she can see that her hands are shaking.


    "Does chief knows about it?"


    "No, it''s not confirmed yet..."


    Grace replied.


    "Then be positive... If you are on birth control then it will be something else. Don''t think too much."


    Martha assured.


    "And you don''t look pregnant. After years of experience i can tell that, pregnant women stands out


    quickly. It''s a thing. You might call me crazy but it''s true..."


    "Really?"


    Grace looked at with hopeful eyes.


    "Yes, so rx and eat something... It''s definitely hangover."


    Martha smiled.


    "Grace, how is he treating you?"


    She asked hesitatingly.


    Grace sighed.


    "Different... He is treating me good but it''s hard to trust him... My bitter memories can''t disappear with


    his good treatment of few days."


    Grace finished her soup and went back to her room to take her medicines. Talk with Martha helped her


    a bit but she was still anxious about the reports.


    Martha looked around carefully and took out her mobile.


    "Hello, Anamika...."

 61) Reports!

    61) Reports!


    Authors pov


    Grace walked towards his study when maid told her that he has called her.


    She knocked on the door and entered. Dominick looked up at her and ced the file down.


    Grace gulped thinking that may be he saw her talking to martha or may be he got the reports.


    "Come here"


    Dominick said. He took off his reading sses, he was sitting on his main chair with coat off and rolled


    up sleeves of his white shirt.


    The site was really sexy but Grace was worried about something else.


    She walked towards him and Dominick gently pulled her on hisp. She is still not used to sit on his


    "How are you feeling now?"


    He caressed her cheek.


    "Did you cried?"


    He frowned when he saw her swollen eyes. Grace shook her head.


    "Don''t lie, i can see that..."


    Dominick sighed.


    "Bunny, you don''t have to cry... There is no reason."


    She stayed silent, she has her own reasons to cry.


    "Look at me"


    He grabbed her chin gently.


    "I am trying and i don''t expect you to forgive me within two days but at least you can stay happy and


    smile..."


    "What did you see in me?... From so many girls, why me?"


    She asked looking into his eyes.


    "Ask yourself"


    He replied.


    "I don''t know, you did something to me. From day one you had soft spot in my heart..."


    "Is that why you didn''t kill me and didn''t try BDSM with me?"


    She asked.


    Dominick chuckled.


    "I understand you have many misunderstandings about me... I have already told you that i am not a


    psycho to hurt everyone, those girls i killed were spy, some were Assassins, I have enemies. And i


    have never killed innocent girls."


    He answered and Grace nodded in realisation.


    "And i think you have big misunderstanding about BDSM, it''s not a form of torture or punishment.


    BDSM is a way to explore yourself, you seek your pleasure through pain. And it''s based on trust, there


    must be strong understanding and trust between sub and Dom. It''s not forced, submissive herself sign


    for it because she wants to explore it... For them pain is pleasure. And it''s not just that, they get


    aftercare like massage i gave to you... There are so many things, it''s not like forced ves, it happens


    with consent and satisfaction..."


    "Why did you be Dominant, do you like giving them pain?"


    She asked curiously.


    "My friend introduced me to it... It was something new but with time i realised that i am not into


    hardcore BDSM... I get my satisfaction by torturing my enemies."


    He Smirked.


    Grace nodded in relief, at least he didn''t kill innocent girls, she was thinking wrong about him.


    "Do you like killing people?"


    She mumbled looking down at herp.


    "I am mafia and that''s a part of my profession... It can''t be avoided"


    He sighed.


    "I am not a gentleman, i take things forcefully if i don''t get them easily."


    "Hmm, i have experience"


    She mumbled.


    "Martha told me___"


    She looked at him.


    "She said you ordered her to give me food and she helped me that night because you told her to do."


    "Martha can''t keep secrets, never ever"


    He sighed.


    "Yes i told her... You were so thin and you needed that... And about that night, then something urgent


    came up and i has leave otherwise I would have done it by myself... And i told her to take care of you


    when you were in yroom because you were already scared of me, i would have make it worst... You


    have very light heart, why you get scared so easily. Something happened before?"


    He asked.


    Grace looked at him when he cleared everything.


    She never thought that this story has another side too. She was thinking that he didn''t care about her


    but actually he was helping her from the dark.


    She shook her head.


    "Nothing happened, I was always like this"


    She replied.


    Dominick ced his face in Crook of her neck.


    "That''s why I call you Bunny"


    Grace closed her eyes when his breath tickled her skin.


    "Not like there was nothing to be scared of. Even mr. Gomez is scared of you."


    She mumbled.


    "I have bad image"


    He chuckled and kissed her neck.


    "I had a n for us today but you are not well, we''ll do it tomorrow... Are feeling okay now?"


    He asked.


    She nodded.


    "Better than before."


    But she was still anxious about reports.


    "Good... Let''s go for a dinner."


    He said.


    "I am not hungry... I just had a soup..."


    She scrunched her nose.


    "No! You need to eat,e"


    He picked her in bridal style like she weights nothing.


    Grace gasped when he suddenly picked her up.


    "I can walk..."


    It feels very different when he picks her up.


    "But i like it like this... You are so light, we need to make you heavy."


    He teased.


    "You want to eat rabbit."


    Grace gasped.


    "Why would you kill and eat cute animal like rabbit..."


    "Just kidding... Rx, I love bunny but i eat it too... but my Bunny is timid.


    He winked as he walked towards the dinning room. Grace blushed when she realised that he is taking


    about her.


    ******


    Grace looked at herself in the mirror, the ck gown was fitting her perfectly. Like he said, he was


    taking her out. She was feeling better than yesterday.


    But she still had no idea about reports. She saw Dominick receiving envelope in the morning but he


    didn''t say anything about it. Grace was with him but he wasn''t talking to her, he looked tensed.


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Finally he talked to her in the Evening, normally like he was talking yesterday. He told her that they are


    going on a date and gave her dress even when her closet is full of dresses.


    She turned around when he opened the door and entered the closet. His eyes roamed on her, the


    dress was doing justice to her curves. She was looking beautiful and Dominick is already in love with


    her long hair.


    "You are looking stunning."


    He breathed out and pecked her lips.


    He made her sit on the chair and knelt in front of her, Grace looked at him shocked when he did that.


    Dominick chuckled at he reaction and grabbed her leg.


    He ced kiss on her ankle and ced heels in her feet.


    "Did you take your medicine?"


    He asked and she nodded.


    Grace took a deep breath, this man is actingpletely different and she is not used to this. This is


    He led her towards the car and they head towards the venue. Grace wanted to ask him about reports


    but was nervous.


    "You won''t run, will you?"


    He asked when car halted in front of restaurant.


    "I can''t run in heels"


    Grace mumbled and he chuckled.


    He opened the door for her and led her inside. They went to the top floor which had no people like


    other floors.


    Grace saw single table in the big balcony under open sky. It was dimly lit and was looking ridiculously


    romantic. Just like the date she has seen in movies.


    "Liked what you saw?"


    He whispered behind her.


    "It''s beautiful"


    She breathed out in awe.


    "Not more than my bunny"


    He led her towards the table and pulled chair for her. Grace has never received special treatment like


    this, at least not from her ''Chief''.


    They were in the middle of date, having small conversations like yesterday.


    "Did you get my reports?"


    She asked and he froze.


    "Let''s not talk about it"


    He said taking gulp of his wine.


    Her stomach churned.


    "Why, what happened?... I want to know"


    She said nervously.


    "Please."


    "You want to know?"


    He looked at her and she nodded while clutching on her dress tightly.


    Dominick released a defeated sigh.


    "You can''t be a Mother..."

 62) Its ok!

    62) It''s ok!


    Authors pov


    "You can''t be a Mother"


    Dominick said. He wasn''t happy with this news either, when he received the report it left him very


    disheartened.


    Grace looked at him for a second trying to understand what he exactly said and what does he actually


    mean by it.


    "W_What?"


    "They did tests because of your irregr periods and find out that you can''t conceive..."


    He sighed.


    "I a_am Infertile"


    She asked mixed with shock and disbelief and Dominick nodded.


    Her eyes watered, of course she wasn''t ready for the child at this moment but it doesn''t mean she


    didn''t want it. She loves children and she wanted to experience motherhood.


    This news broke her heart from the core.


    "E_Excuse me"


    She mumbled and walked towards the railing. She took a deep as tears escaped from her eyes.


    Now she regret crying about being pregnant, she wish it should have been opposite of what she heard


    now. She thought she is pregnant but it turned outpletely different.


    "Bunny"


    Dominick gently ced his hands on her shoulder and turned her around.


    He himself had no idea how to deal with this news but he quickly made peace with it because he knew


    it will be big stroke for Grace.


    He wiped her tears and made her look at him.


    "You don''t have to cry"


    He assured.


    "Come here"


    He sat on the chair and made her sit on hisp.


    Grace looked at him as he cupped her face.


    "It doesn''t mean we can''t have a baby... There are so many ways. We can surrogate when it''s the right


    time... You shouldn''t give up hopes."


    Grace wiped her tears.


    "I thought I was pregnant"


    She mumbled.


    "I did too but we can''t control it."


    He caressed her cheek.


    "I wanted to experience it..."


    She mumbled.


    "I always dreamt about happy and simple family... Where I have loving husband and children. Small but


    happy... When I learnt that my biological parents abandoned me, i promised myself that i will be


    the best mother possible... But it never goes ording to n. God always does something to


    disappoint me..."


    "It will be your child Grace, only difference is it won''t grow in your womb, that''s it? You will experience


    motherhood, i promise."


    He kissed her forehead.


    "Why do you want Infertile wife?"


    She asked and he sighed.


    "I didn''t marry you for your fertility or for children... Of course I want child but you are more important


    than that... I fell for you and your simplicity. All these things are bullshit... And how can you even ask


    me this question. Is your identity depends on how many children you birth? Don''t you have life beyond


    that?..."


    He asked and she shook her head.


    "I love you, bunny... And I mean it. Nothing can change that, not even child which isn''t even in


    existence... There are so many ways to have children, we can adopt if you want but before that i need


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    to fix our rtionship... So don''t think that your Infertility makes you inferior."


    Grace couldn''t believe that this soothing words areing from him. Since this man has started talking


    to her, it''s doing something with her heart. And whatever he said now was sweet like honey. He was


    definitely changing his image in her mind and heart.


    Dominick sighed when her sad expressions didn''t change, he was trying but he is not used to deal with


    sad person it''s difficult for him, he can make people cry notugh. But he can understand that it will


    take time for her to heal from this.


    He wiped her tears.


    "Do you know something interesting about stars?"


    He said trying to distract her. She looked at him confused and shook her head.


    "My mother said that people who dies bes stars, it''s Belief"


    He said.


    "Really?"


    She asked amused.


    "Does it mean my mom has be star too?"


    "Probably..."


    He smiled when she asked curiously.


    "Look at the sky and if star twinkle then it''s someone you know."


    Grace looked at the sky trying to find twinkling star. She gasped.


    "That one twinkled"


    She pointed her finger towards it and smiled.


    Dominick smiled when she finally smiled. His trick worked.


    "Me, Alex and dad never look at the sky... Ask why?"


    He questioned.


    Grace looked at him.


    "Because you kill people and they might have be stars too."


    She replied andughed.


    Dominick chuckled.


    "Right..."


    "I didn''t know that you believe in things like this"


    She said.


    "I usually don''t but sometimes it feels good to live in a fantacy... Afterall i am human too."


    He sighed.


    "Why did you choose to be mafia"


    She asked.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist.


    "I didn''t choose this life, this life chose me... I was born as a mafia prince, it was my destiny. Not only


    mine but Alex''s too."


    "You always talk about Alexander"


    She can see that he loves his brother.


    Dominick smiled.


    "Yes, afterall he is my twin. He is walking defination of trouble."


    He chuckled.


    "You know, we used to y pranks on dad''s men... Alexander was mastermind behind it... It was fun,


    we were inseparable, we still are. Maa was in constant alert because of us. We were always upto


    something..."


    He smiled at old memories.


    "You were happy with family"


    She said.


    He nodded.


    "Very much... Dad used to save us from maa''s anger. Indian mother! She used to punish us for our bad


    behavior but she loves us more than that. Alexander has got more punishments than me, he was


    unstoppable and maa used to get very frustrated because of him. But she knows how to control us, she


    was always one step ahead like she knew what we were going to do next... I miss those days"


    "Then what changed?"


    She asked and his smile fell.


    "Time changed... We grew up and it was time to take responsibilities..."


    He sighed.


    "Dad wanted us to take over... But we had some disagreements. He wanted me to marry for business


    and i was against it. We had argument and I left the house, Alex had to marry because of me... He


    med me that i broke our family... Misunderstandings build up filling the gaps of broken rtionships


    and everything became weak... Now dad doesn''t want to see my face... With time i realised that I


    shouldn''t have leave my family but it was toote. Dad will never forgive me and i don''t have courage


    to go in front of him..."


    Grace can see the pain in his eyes.


    "He always used to say that alex and I are his pride and I let him down... He will never forgive me."


    "It''s neverte to apologise... He is your dad, he will forgive you."


    She said.


    "I don''t know... Aren''t you hungry?"


    He changed the topic.


    Grace shook her head, her appetite was long gone after hearing that news.


    "No"


    "Don''t think about it, bunny... It''s okay"


    He pulled her in a hug.


    For the first time Grace hugged him back and cried.


    "It''s hard..."


    She sobbed on his shoulder. Dominick rubbed her back gently.


    He can feel that she is gettingfortable around him, it''s too soon to assume it but things seems to


    change between them.


    He hugged her back tightly, at least something good happened tonight.


    *****


    Grace finished her breakfast in the morning, it was cloudy outside. And she was still in Grief.


    "Can I go outside, I need a walk"


    She looked at him.


    Dominick ced his coffee mug down.


    "I''lle with you"


    He said.


    "A_Alone... I want to stay alone for sometime, please."


    She requested. No doubt he was changing but still she wanted to spend some time in solitude.


    Dominick looked at her in disapproval but he understands that she is in pain. He nodded.


    "Fine but guards wille with you..."


    He demanded and she agreed.


    He gave her cellphone back.


    "Can I trust you Grace?"


    He asked looking into her eyes. He was scared that she will go away from him.


    Grace nodded.


    "I have nowhere to go"


    She mumbled


    "Call me if something happens"


    He kissed her forehead and walked away.


    Grace went outside the mansion, she sat in the park. Her bodyguard were watching her from distance.


    She sat on the bench, looking at kids who were ying in front of her. Her heart saddened. She felt like


    something is missing.


    She never expected this to happen but now a days her life is taking unexpected turns.


    She wasn''t expecting that kind of reaction from Dominick, hepletely surprised her. She has seen


    people divorcing because of this issue.


    She was in dilemma. She can see that this man is changing for her, when he talked about his family


    she felt that he has feelings too. He isn''t arrogant like she thought him to be. He is regretting many


    things. But will it be easy for her to forget everything and embrace his love. It''s been just two days that


    he has married her forcefully.


    Two days are too soon. She sighed.


    "You look worried"


    Grace''s eyes snapped towards the voice. She quickly got up when she saw Anamika.


    "Newly Wed girl shouldn''t be wondering alone like this, where is love of your life."


    Anamika crossed her hands.


    Grace can sense the hint of madness and mockness in her voice.


    "I__ h_he..."


    She couldn''t understand how to reply her mother-inw low who looks beyond mad.


    "Are you happy? Do you love him? Did you wanted to marry him?"


    Anamika asked her.


    "Answer me honestly Grace... Otherwise I can''t help you. I really want to help you so please be honest


    with me, my child... You don''t have to be scared of him when i am with you"


    Anamika pleaded.


    "He forced you to marry him?"


    She asked again.


    Grace gulped but nodded.


    "Y_Yes"


    She answered and Anamika closed her eyes in disappointed. She wasn''t expecting this from her son.


    "You areing with me"


    Anamika dered.


    Grace looked at her tensed.


    "But he won''t like it"


    She quickly answered.


    "I don''t give a fuck about what he likes and what not. He can''t ruin your life like this. What does he think


    of himself to force a girl in marriage."


    Anamika said madly.


    "Do you want me to make it right?... I promise I won''t let anything bad happen to you, you can trust


    me."


    Anamika assured her.


    "Dominick need to realise his mistakes and i can''t do it if you won''t let me..."


    Grace agreed with her, Dominick doesn''t regret forcing her in this marriage. He proudly said that he


    takes whatever he wants. Of course he is changing but he doesn''t see anything wrong in forcing her in


    this marriage, not to mention he still won''t let her step out of the house alone. In some way he is still


    controlling her life. And if Anamika can make it right then she won''t stop her.


    "Do you trust me?"


    Anamika asked and Grace nodded.


    "Thene with me, you areing to my house"


    Before Grace follow her, bodyguards came rushing towards them.


    "Ma''am you can''t take her with you... Chief won''t allow."


    One of them Said.


    Anamika red at them.


    "Stop me..."


    She challenged.


    Those guards couldn''t say a word after that. They knows consequences. Dominick himself will kill them


    if they touch his mother.


    Anamika made Grace sit inside her car and took her away like she promised Dominick.

 63) Confession!

    63) Confession!


    Authors pov


    Grace was sitting next to Anamika nervously. She was anxious about her decision and Dominick''s


    reaction. How would he react when he will find out that she left with his mother.


    Finally car came to halt and Grace looked outside, her jaw literally dropped on the floor when she saw


    the mansion. It was literally looking like a huge pce. Much bigger than dominick''s mantion. It was


    giving her royal vibes.


    "Come"


    Anamika said and Grace followed her. She looked around and instantly fell in love with the mantion and


    it''s well groomed garden.


    Massimo was standing in the garden talking on the phone. He looked at Anamika and shook his head


    in disagreement. He didn''t want her to interfere in their life but Anamika was worried about Grace.


    Anamika led Grace inside the house and gave her seperate room.


    "You can stay here..."


    She said.


    "Are you scared?"


    She asked when she noticed her nervousness.


    "No, it''s not that but Dominick won''t like it..."


    Grace mumbled.


    Anamika sighed.


    "Come sit here"


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She made her sit on the bed.


    "Grace you don''t have to worry about him... Whatever he did is ridiculous... You don''t need his


    permission to go out or do something or anything, you are not his ve. He can''t control your life and


    you shouldn''t let him..."


    Grace nodded looking at herp.


    "I am so sorry"


    Anamika said and Grace looked at her when her voice broke, her eyes was watery.


    "Ma''am why are you crying?"


    Grace asked.


    "It''s all my fault. I failed as a mother"


    Anamika wiped her tears. She was feeling disappointed.


    "I swear I tried my best to make them better human beings, i always told them to respect women. Don''t


    hurt innocent people and what not but still this happened... I always told them, that don''t hurt girls,


    anything but that, still he did it... And i couldn''t stop it. I should have been more careful, i fell for his


    trap... You must have gone through so much. I couldn''t make him better man"


    Grace shook her head.


    "No! It''s not your fault... Don''t me yourself..."


    Grace wiped her tears.


    "You are excellent mother... Actually it''s notpletely his fault... I did it to save my father."


    "What did you do?"


    Anamika frowned.


    "My father is drug addict, he took huge loan from Dominick. He couldn''t pay it back and Rafael came to


    kill us. I asked for some time and he offered me work. Still loan was huge and i would have spent my


    whole life working on it, so Gomez told me to ept that work. I had no choice so epted it...


    Dominick didn''t rape me, I was there by myself. I slept with him for money..."


    Grace confessed.


    "You mean he took advantage of your situation..."


    Anamika corrected.


    Grace sighed.


    "There are few things which he did wrong and it''s difficult to forgive him about it but he is changing... It''s


    not what you are thinking, he never raised his hand on me."


    Anamika Sighed in relief.


    "But it doesn''t mean whatever he did is right. Are you taking his side?"


    "No, i am not taking his side but he is changing or may be he was like that since beginning... He never


    did it by himself but he told Martha and Gomez to take care of me, to feed me... I can''t deny the fact


    that he is taking care of me. When i was kidnapped he saved me, he took care of me. I am not scared


    of him anymore... Last night we had conversation and i think you have seeded in creating a good


    human being..."


    Grace confessed.


    "The only thing he did wrong is, he forced me to marry him. He said he will kill my father but after


    marriage he talked to my father respectfully and sent him to rehabilitation centre... Yes, i was scared of


    him but now when I think about it, it wasn''t necessary.


    Anamika smiled.


    "So did you forgive him?"


    "I don''t know but i am not angry with him anymore... May be he is changing my mind."


    Grace said.


    "Then why did youe with me?"


    Anamika asked.


    *******


    "Maa... We are back."


    They heard excited voices.


    "Looks like Raajnandini and Be are back. They were doing Christmas shopping. Let''s go downstairs"


    Anamika smiled and Grace smiled.


    "You celebrate Christmas?"


    Grace asked.


    "Why not? You think we are typical mafia, serious n all"


    Anamika chuckled.


    "No, i mean... I thought everyone must be busy and you don''t look Italian."


    She said.


    "I am Indian"


    Anamika said proudly.


    "And India celebrates all festivals of every religion..."


    "Really?"


    Grace followed her.


    "I have heard that India is colourful country. So you were speaking Indian with Dominick."


    Anamikaughed.


    "There are 270 mother tongues in India with 22 officialnguages, which Indian are you talking about."


    Grace''s eyes widened.


    "Wow! That''s incredible... So what''s your mother tongue?"


    "Hindi"


    She replied.


    "Do you speak othernguages too?"


    Grace asked curiously.


    "Few actually"


    Anamika smiled, grace was looking like a curious child. She was relieved that Grace haven''t lost her


    shine like Anamika did few years ago. Grace survived it.


    "Hii Grace"


    Raajnandini smiled.


    "Hello."


    Grace smiled back.


    "Yeah, we have one more member in girl gang."


    Be eximed.


    "You guys did a great job..."


    Anamika Said looking at shopping bags.


    "Yes, it was so exciting... There were so many things... I am very excited to make Christmas tree."


    Be jumped in happiness.


    "Come on grace."


    "Eat something before starting it... It will take whole day."


    Anamika said.


    Grace looked at her phone when it rang. It was Dominick.


    Raajnandini snatched her phone away.


    "No husband today... Let hime here if he wants his wife."


    She said.


    "These men are getting on my nerves... Maa where are you going?"


    She asked when she saw Anamika walking out.


    "To take fresh air."


    Anamika grinned.


    "No, i know you are going to meet dad... You are not going to him, he wille to you... It''s not your


    fault."


    She said stubbornly.


    "It''s fine, nandu..."


    Anamika sighed.


    "No means no... He shoulde to you not otherwise... Go to your room now"


    She demanded.


    "You are breaking my anti-man allience..."


    Anamika shook her head and chuckled.


    "Have some mercy on men."


    "You have soft heart... Look at Be, Be where is my brother..."


    Raajnandini asked her.


    Be shrugged.


    "I don''t know"


    "See, loyal member"


    She said.


    "Fine"


    Anamika raised her hands and walked towards her bedroom.


    Grace followed girls but her mind was still thinking about Dominick.


    Will hee? What will he do aftering here?

 64) Acceptance!

    64) eptance!


    Authors pov


    "You had one fucking job"


    Dominick growled at Grace''s bodyguards.


    "We couldn''t do anything... Anamika ma''am was there and Mrs. Moretti wanted to go with her."


    Guard replied fearfully.


    "Get out"


    He growled and guards literally ran out of his study.


    "Arrghh... Grace, why did you do that"


    He banged his fist on the table.


    Dominick grabbed his coat and walked outside towards his car. He had no choice but to go there, he


    was afraid that his mother will send grace somewhere away from him.


    He is mad at grace, he thought she won''t do it but she did. She left him.


    After five years Dominick took a road which he abandoned while leaving the house. He started driving


    towards his father''s house. His heart was beating fast, he wanted to go there but couldn''t.


    He took a deep breath when his car finally entered the main gate. He stepped out after parking it and


    looked around. Nothing has changed, it''s just like he left. He still remember how Alexander and he


    used to run in this garden. This house is filled with thousands of sweet memories and as soon as he


    stepped in, it shed in his mind again.


    There was no one outside, just guards. He stepped inside the mansion and finally it felt like he is home


    not just mansion where he is living right now. His childhood shed in front of him.


    He looked around but no one was there.


    "Where is maa?"


    He asked one of the maid.


    "She is in her room"


    She replied.


    He heard loud Whispers of maids behind him, they were shocked to him after five years.


    Dominick walked towards his mother''s room, he still remember how he used to run here toin


    about Alexander, to tell her that he got A in test, that he won trophy in basketball and what not. This


    was his safe ce as a child.


    His eyes watered when he realised how much he has missed in these five years.


    He took a deep breath and knocked on the door. He entered after hearing soft, gentle and fainte


    in.


    He saw her sitting on the couch near the window, she was reading magzine while drinking coffee. His


    heart felt at peace when his senses filled with that motherly scent, this room feels different when his


    mother is present. It was same, she has changed nothing. Their family picture is still on her nightstand.


    "I thought you will forget the way toe back"


    Anamika said not even ncing at him. Dominick can sense the hint of anger and disappointment in


    her voice.


    He walked towards her and sat on the ground near her feet, he ced his head on herp like he used


    to do in childhood and Her eyes filled with water.


    "How can I forget this"


    He said.


    "This is safe ce."


    "Why did you do all this?"


    She let her tears escape.


    "I told you, Do anything you want but don''t y with girls lives..."


    "I know, I know I am wrong... Whatever I did is not right"


    He confessed.


    "But I wanted her... By the time i realised that she is more than just a random girl, it was toote. I have


    already messed up... I swear I tried my best not to hurt her but she too delicate for that. I never thought


    that my normal behavior will hurt her like that... It was new, i had no idea how to treat her or how to act


    around her... I treated her the way I used to treat other girls, They used to like it but she didn''t. She is


    different... I was scared when you said that you will take her away, i know I don''t deserve her but i don''t


    want her to go away from me... Ten days were not enough to make her forgive me, that''s why I did it... I


    never hurt her intentionally, I am trying my best to make her forgive me, I swear I treat her good..."


    "That doesn''t mean you can force a girl to marry you... You can get anything with money and Power


    except love. You can''t get true love like that."


    Anamika replied.


    "I know... I know I shouldn''t have force her but i had no any other way. I was scared to loose her. Leena


    tried to kill her and that made me restless."


    He said.


    "I am trying my best to win her love."


    "Look at me"


    She said and made him sit beside her.


    "How can you expect her to forgive you so easily... Whatever the reason was but that girl came to you


    to save her father. She was innocent, you had business with her father then why did you dragged her in


    this mess... You yourself Said, you don''t deserve her then why are you forcing her to be with you... You


    are my son that doesn''t mean i will support you in your wrongs... You can get anything Dominick but


    you can''t get a love from a woman who doesn''t want you, you will only make it difficult and painful for


    yourself... Woman can either take you on top of the world or she can destroy you like nothing, It''s in


    your hand what you want to take from her... Just imagine, would she have been you if it wasn''t for her


    father. She would have doing something in her life, she was young girl with dreams to achieve and you


    wasn''t part of any of it..."


    "I don''t want her to go"


    He mumbled guiltily.


    "She was never with you in the first ce"


    Anamika replied.


    "Keep yourself in her ce... Would you love a person who has yed with your life. No, right?"


    Dominick sighed with heavy heart.


    "Why do you care about these things so much?... Like you know how does it feel"


    He asked.


    Anamika gulped and bit her lip nervously.


    "Because I have been through this before your father came in my life. I know how does it feel. Every


    person has past and mine is very dark."


    Dominick froze in his ce. His heart filled with pain, he always admired how strong his mother is but


    he never thought that there is another side of her life too.


    "What happened with you?"


    Tears slide from his eye.


    "You don''t need to know details"


    Sheughed away her pain.


    Dominick cupped her face.


    "Does it still hurts?"


    He asked with painful voice.


    "Yes"


    Her lips trembled and he pulled her in a tight hug.


    "I am so sorry"


    He cried.


    "If you can''t see your mother in that ce then how can you expect that girl to live like that."


    She wiped her tears.


    *********


    Grace was sitting with Be and Raajnandini in back side of the mansion, they were talking and


    them.


    "So, what are you going to do next because Your dad doesn''t seem to allow it any sooner."


    Be asked Raajnandini.


    "I am going to do it either way... No one can stop me."


    Raajnandini replied.


    "What are you guys talking about?"


    Grace asked curiously.


    "She is in love with two men"


    Be told her.


    "Oh my god!"


    Grace gasped.


    "And they love her two, both of them, equally!"


    She continued.


    "Two?!"


    Grace asked in disbelief.


    "And they are mafia."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    Be grinned.


    "How?"


    Her eyes widened.


    "It''s a long Story"


    Raajnandini sighed.


    "But it feels adventurous... Double romance"


    She smiled.


    "And two dicks."


    Be Smirked making themugh.


    "I am telling my brother that you want two dicks"


    Raajnandini teased.


    "No girl, he will kill me with his little monster... Your brother is animal in bed, i can''t handle him."


    Be shook her head.


    "Eww, i don''t want to hear that"


    She made face andughed.


    Grace wasughing with them too, she loves how free environment this house has. It''s fun and she


    was never a part of big family it''s something new for her.


    "Grace how old are you exactly?"


    Be asked.


    "25"


    She replied.


    "Do you live in a refrigerator or what... Girl doesn''t know how to age"


    Sheughed and Grace smiled.


    "Non perishable good"


    Raajnandiniughed.


    Grace wasughing with them but herugh suddenly disappeared when she saw Dominick looking at


    her from the window.

 65) Stay!

    65) Stay!


    Authors pov


    Grace looked at him but he didn''t do anything neither he said anything to her. He was just standing


    there looking at her nkly.


    His heart sunk in his chest when he saw her smile fading. She wasughing when he wasn''t there.


    "Bhai!"(Brother)


    Raajnandini screamed in excitement and ran towards Dominick. She engulfed him in tight hug.


    Dominick quickly caught her before she falls.


    "You are finally here... I missed you so much... You are not going anywhere now."


    She said stubbornly.


    "I am going back"


    Dominick mumbled and broke the hug.


    Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org.


    She frowned at him.


    "What? No! You are not going anywhere... Tyson close all the doors"


    She yelled at her bodyguard.


    Dominick sighed.


    "Princess"


    "No! I am not letting you go anywhere... It''s been five years. Don''t you miss us, don''t you miss all the


    fun... We miss you, Bhai... Let it go now, please talk to dad and sort it out..."


    She pleaded.


    "It''s not that easy"


    He sighed.


    "It is easy, you are making it difficult... Dad loves you, he miss you too but don''t show it... Please stay


    here, please.... At least until new year. Alex ising too."


    She said.


    "And i am not letting Grace go anywhere, if you want her then you have to stay here with us."


    Dominick looked at Grace, she was standing beside Be quietly. Grace never thought that Someone


    will demand something like a child from dominick but Raajnandini is his little sister and Grace can see


    that he loves his only sister.


    Grace wants to stay there too, she wants to spend time with these people. It''s so happy around here,


    she doesn''t want to go back and sit in the big room alone. She is having fun with girls.


    "Nandu, what is this... Why did you ordered Tyson to close___"


    Massimo came inside confused but froze in his ce when he saw Dominick.


    Everyone went silent when air around them tensed.


    Dominick looked at his father thinking he will say something or scold him, may be he will insult him but


    Massimo didn''t say anything. He haven''t talked to Dominick since he has left house and that''s more


    painful for Dominick.


    Massimo turned around to leave but Raajnandini stopped him.


    "Dad, at least talk to him."


    She pleaded.


    "He is not here to talk, he wants his wife not family..."


    He said and walked away.


    "See, you can make it right... Bhai please talk to him and clear everything... He will forgive you."


    She said.


    Dominick sighed.


    "I don''t know how to start... He won''t listen. I''ll do itter... I have work to do, I need to go."


    Everyone looked at Be when she suddenly screamed.


    "Where is Maa?"


    Be asked in panick.


    "Why, what happened?"


    Grace asked.


    "He is here."


    Be Panicked and everyone looked at her confused.


    "Be!"


    Mad Alexander stormed in.


    "You better get your ass here right now"


    Be started running towards anamika''s bedroom but Alexander easily caught her.


    "You little brat... You are going to pay for it."


    "Alex leave her."


    Anamika yelled whileing downstairs.


    Be bit on his arm making his grip loose and hid behind Anamika.


    "Ask her what did she do before running here?"


    Alexander said madly.


    "Be what did you do, why is he so mad?"


    Anamika asked.


    "He wasn''t allowing me toe here, so I locked him in his study room and came here."


    Be confessed.


    "I said wait until I finish my fucking work..."


    He growled.


    Everyone startedughing at them.


    "One minute, what are you doing here?"


    Alexander frowned at Dominick.


    "We can''t let him go back, you know what to do"


    Raajnandini eximed.


    "Will you guys stop it. We are not kids anymore"


    Dominick said in shock.


    Alexander and Raajnandini grinned evilly and Dominick stepped back.


    "Maa tell them, i have reputation now."


    Heint.


    Alexander rolled his sleeves and Dominick started stepping back.


    "Don''t you dare Alex."


    "Run"


    Alexander Smirked.


    Grace and Be looked at them confused while Anamika was suppressing herugh along with


    raajnandini.


    Dominick started running around the house as Alex chased him.


    "What are they doing?"


    Grace asked.


    "Dominick is sensitive to tickle, he can''t take it. Don''t you know. Just wait and watch the fun."


    Raajnandini giggled. Grace raised her eyebrows amused, she didn''t notice that.


    "Alex stop"


    Dominick threw pillow at him while running around the couch.


    "Ohh, big boy is scared."


    Alex Smirked.


    "Shut up."


    Dominick gritted.


    Alex finally jumped on him and they both fell on the floor.


    "Okay! Fine... I won''t go anywhere."


    He screamed before Alex start doing it.


    "Yeah!"


    Raajnandini jumped in happiness.


    Dominick pushed Alex aside and stood up while fixing his clothes. Grace was watching them with big


    smile on her face, she didn''t know that siblings are so much fun.


    "Girls are you done with your preparations"


    Anamika asked.


    "Almost"


    Be answered.


    "We will do itter, go freshen up ande for dinner."


    She said and everyone nodded.


    Be looked at Anamika when pleadingly and Anamika sighed.


    "Alex don''t do anything to her, i am warning you"


    She warned.


    "Of course not"


    He Smirked and Be gulped.


    Anamika walked away and Alexander threw Be on his shoulder.


    "Scream and see what happens"


    He spanked her butt. He took her to their bedroom and Grace looked at her worriedly.


    "Don''t worry they both are wild animals"


    Raajnandini chuckled.


    Grace smiled and walked towards her room too, she freshen up and came out of the washroom. She


    thought Dominick will do something, he will be angry with her when hees but he didn''t say


    anything to her. He was just looking at her. Something seemed off to her, he was just looking at without


    saying anything.


    She halted in her ce when she saw Dominick standing in front of her.

 66) Welcome back!

    66) Wee back!


    Authors pov


    Grace gulped looking at him. Dominick looked at her and walked passed by without saying anything.


    Grace looked at him confused, she thought he will scold her but he isn''t even talking to her. Grace felt


    wierd when he didn''t talk to her.


    Dominick freshen up and walked out, he was still in dilemma. He was going to make decision but


    wasn''t sure about it.


    He walked out of his room and started walking towards the dinning room but stopped when he saw his


    father near the mini bar.


    Dominick looked at him, he wants to talk but was hesitant. He took a deep breath and walked towards


    his father, first time his Feet felt heavy. He never felt nervous like this.


    "Alcohol isn''t good for your health"


    He said and sat beside Massimo.


    Massimo scoffed.


    "Now you care about me"


    "I always cared about you."


    He replied.


    "Dad, i am sorry"


    He finally said and Massimo looked at him.


    "I am sorry, i shouldn''t have leave you... I wanted to apologise but couldn''t muster up the courage..."


    "You don''t have to apologise, it was my fault. I tried to control your life."


    Massimo said.


    "I failed to understand the needs of new generation. Couldn''t understand that things can''t be same for


    us... I wasn''t sad because you fought back, what made me sad is you left us... Was it that easy for


    you?"


    Dominick shook his head.


    "It wasn''t and i realised it when i stepped out of this house. But it was toote to apologise... I missed


    you. It''s all my fault, i could have handle it nicely... I need you dad, i need my family, my people...


    Please forgive me."


    Massimo smiled.


    "Come here"


    He pulled him in a fatherly hug.


    Dominick hugged him back tightly, he was dying for this fromst five years. He didn''t know that saying


    sorry is so easy, he was definitely overthinking about it.


    "You forgive me?"


    He asked.


    "I wasn''t angry... I was just heartbroken. But it''s fine now, You are back..."


    He patted his back.


    "I am actually Proud of you, you proved you can do it without my name and money..."


    Dominick sighed in relief, it felt like big burden has lifted up from his chest. He was correcting his


    mistakes one by one.


    "Did you talk to your mother? She didn''t like whatever you did to that girl..."


    He said.


    Dominick nodded.


    "I know... We talked about it. Dad___"


    He hesitated.


    "Do you know about her past___ today, first time I saw that pain in her eyes..."


    Massimo''s eyes snapped towards him.


    "She talked about that?"


    He asked shocked.


    Dominick nodded.


    "What happened with her? How did you find your love in her? Was she always strong like this? Was it


    is to get her?"


    Massimo sighed.


    "I am surprised that she talked about that, may be because of Grace... I know Anamika see herself in


    Grace''s ce. I was scared that it might affect her badly that''s why I was trying to keep her away from


    her but she is too stubborn..."


    He ced his ss away.


    "It wasn''t that easy, theypletely destroy her innocence. It wasn''t easy to tame wounded tigress but


    i was lucky that she found her peace in me. She still get nightmares even after so many years, she


    can''t sleep without me because she doesn''t feel safe while sleeping alone. It angers me, I want to go


    back and punish them again and again..."


    "You killed them"


    Dominick asked.


    "Yes, but that time i had no idea that I am saving my love."


    He replied.


    "She will be fine, she is stronger than you think... Even I am scared of that woman."


    He chuckled.


    "Why?"


    Dominick asked confused.


    "When you torture your captives, how much time it takes you to break them..."


    Massimo asked.


    "Few hours and they give in."


    Dominick answered.


    "Anamika was in that hell for two years and still didn''t give in."


    He said and Dominick looked at him shocked.


    "When her foster brother adopted her, he thought she will go insane but she didpletely opposite...


    Shepleted her studies, she build her empire and destroyed everything and everyone who hurt


    her... Two years of hell bring out the best of her... I still can''t understand how did she managed to


    survive it but she does know how to y her cards. She knows how to manipte her surroundings,


    her beauty hides her evil face perfectly and that what makes her more dangerous..."


    Massimo sighed.


    "The motive of telling you about this is, women are not weak. If you think you can conquer them with


    your power and fear then you are wrong... If you want to win her then you have to give her love and


    respect... With fear she will stay with you for few days but with love she will give you her forever..."


    "Is it toote?"


    Dominick sighed.


    "She agreed toe with maa, it means she doesn''t want to stay with me..."


    "You shouldn''t be surprised with that"


    Massimo said.


    "Of course she will run. You can''t make her yours with fear."


    "You never tell how did you find mother."


    Dominick asked.


    Massimo Smirked.


    "It''s a long story, not for kids."


    "I am not kid, i am 28 years old grown man."


    Dominick replied.


    Massimo stood up and started walking towards the dining hall and Dominick followed him.


    "One night stand"


    He said.


    Dominick clenched his jaw.


    "You mean you just saw her as a random girl"


    Massimo chuckled.


    "No, I knew what i wanted... It wasn''t easy to get your mother... She made me go insane for six


    months..."


    "So what is the key?"


    Dominick asked.


    "Love and care!"


    Massimo replied.


    "That''s it"


    Everyone''s eyes widened in shock when they saw Dominick and Massimo together.


    "Finally!"


    Raajnandini screamed in happiness.


    "I am very happy today"


    "Finally he got enough balls to talk it out"


    Alexander mocked.


    Anamika smiled at them.


    "Wee back"


    She said to Dominick.


    Massimo sat beside Anamika and kissed her forehead.


    "Are you okay?"


    He knows that it''s not easy for her to talk about it that to in front of her son.


    Dominick kissed Anamika''s hand.


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    "I love you maa, i am so proud of you"


    Anamika smiled at him and everyone looked confused because they have no idea what''s going on.


    Grace smiled seeing Dominick''s different side. This ispletely different man, not like the man she


    first met. He is soft towards his people, he loves his family. Grace couldn''t enjoy family like this, when


    she started understanding things from the point of view of adult then she lost her mother and father


    couldn''t be there for her. Her all college days went by working multiple part time jobs so she can pay


    her fees. She hardly got time for her to enjoy moments like this.


    Dominick sat beside Grace and everyone finished their dinner.


    "Come on girls... It''s time to make Christmas tree."


    Be eximed.


    Grace joined girls and Alexander and Dominick walked out for a talk.


    Anamika was sitting with her husband.


    "Go easy on him, he has realised his mistake."


    He said.


    "Doesn''t matter... It''s on Grace, if she wants it then only he can have her."


    Anamika replied.


    "You won''t give up, will you?"


    He sighed.


    "It''s not about that... He is ying with her life."


    She countered.


    "Fuck it..."


    He said.


    "Come here, i missed you today."


    He pulled her in a hug.


    "You are not good for my heart"


    Anamika chuckled while hugging him back.


    "Don''t worry, I have control over it."


    He Smirked.


    "Oohhoo... Love birds"


    Be whispered and girls giggled.


    "They are so cute together"


    Grace whispered.


    "But i am scared of him. He is scary."


    "He is! But he won''t do anything to us."


    Be Said.


    "Why?"


    Grace asked.


    "Because we are family now."


    Be answered.


    "You want to see... I love to make him irritate. Come I''ll show you."


    "Are you crazy... Why you want to put your hand in lions mouth?"


    Grace asked.


    "There is no fun in life without risk... Come."


    Be dragged her towards Massimo.


    "Father inw"


    Be grinned.


    Massimo closed his eyes and cursed frustratingly.


    "Not again"


    "Can you please open this jar for me?"


    Be said innocently.


    Massimo looked at Anamika and she just chuckled.


    "Ask your husband"


    He replied.


    "Why, don''t you love us... I am your daughter inw... I thought we are family."


    Be pouted.


    Massimo snatched the jar from her hands and opened it.


    "Take it and go"


    He said.


    "You are so rude, I love Maa more"


    Be said and walked away with Grace while grinning evilly.


    "Be you are crazy"


    Graceughed.


    "I swear this girl do it on purpose"


    Massimo said madly.


    "Why you are so mad at her?"


    Anamikaughed.


    "She made me hold her kitten that day and that thing pissed on me. Anyway this girl is already


    irritating"


    He said frustratingly.


    "Keep her away from me"


    Anamikaughed at him, Be didn''t even spare Mafia king.


    Grace helped girls to decorate Christmas tree and after that head towards her bedroom.


    Dominick came shortly after that and still didn''t talk to her. He slept beside her silently.


    He didn''t spoon her like he always do neither he touched her. Grace was confused with his behavior.


    She turned around to look at him but he turned his back on her.


    She felt bad that he is ignoring her, till morning he was giving his all attention to her.


    When she woke up in the morning Dominick wasn''t beside her. His behavior was making her feel


    restless. He was looking worried and tensed. She was up whole night and so was he.


    She decided to talk with him.


    She freshen up and walked outside.


    "Where is Dominick?"


    She asked one of the guard.


    "He walked out"


    He replied.


    Grace followed him outside. He was out of the main gate. Grace ran behind him.


    "Dominick"


    She called him.


    Dominick was walking outside, he turned around when he heard her. He wasn''t expecting her toe.


    "Why you are not talking to me?"


    She asked.


    Dominick looked at her with frown. Grace gasped when he suddenly pushed away making her fall on


    the ground.


    Grace hissed and looked at him confused but her eyes widened when she saw Dominick on the floor.


    She screamed loudly when she realised that someone shot him.

 67) Letting it go!

    67) Letting it go!


    Authors pov


    Dominick looked at her with frown. Grace gasped when he suddenly pushed away making her fall on


    the ground.


    Grace hissed and looked at him confused but her eyes widened when she saw Dominick on the floor.


    She screamed loudly when she realised that someone shot him.


    "Dominick"


    She rushed towards him but guards quickly surrounded them creating human barrier around them.


    Anamika and Massimo ran outside when they heard her scream.


    "Oh my god, Dom!"


    Anamika screamed.


    Massimo grabbed her by arm.


    "He is fine, stay here. Don''te out..."


    He warned and rushed towards Dominick.


    "I want the shooter alive"


    Massimo ordered angrily and his men scattered around the area.


    "Move aside girl"


    He said to Grace who was sitting closer to Dominick with shocked face.


    Massimo inspected Dominick, Thankfully he was shot on arm but he was loosing blood. Massimo


    picked him up and take him to the hospital.


    Till then everyone rushed outside.


    "Maa, what happened?"


    Alexander asked when he saw Anamika crying.


    "Dom h_he got shot"


    She cried.


    "It''s okay, he will be fine... Let''s go."


    He assured her. He himself was worried but he couldn''t show it because his family was already scared.


    He took them to the hospital, following closely behind Massimo.


    "Dad, how is he?"


    Raajnandini asked when the reached hospital.


    "They are doing surgery... He will be fine, he got shot on arm."


    Massimo replied.


    "How can he be fine?"


    Anamika yelled.


    "He has lost so much blood... And his blood group is rare"


    Massimo pulled her in a hug.


    "Rx baby, He is fine... They have his blood group... Rx, it''s not good for your heart."


    Grace was standing in the corner scared, she was worried about him too. She would have been in his


    ce but he pushed her aside and took a bullet for her.


    "Grace, what happened there?"


    Alexander asked.


    "H_He was walking outside.... I followed him there, i wanted to talk but he pushed me and when i saw


    he was on the ground..."


    She replied.


    "You didn''t see the shooter?!"


    He asked and she shook her head.


    Massimo got call from his man and informed about the culprit. He disconnected the call and looked at


    Alexander.


    "Who is Rafael?"


    Grace''s eyes widened when he took his name. She never thought Rafael can do this.


    "That bastard..."


    Alexander cursed.


    "He was working for Dom... Something happened he fired him."


    "He is in basement... He confessed that he wanted to kill Grace but identally shot Dominick."


    Massimo informed and Grace froze.


    "Bullshit... Why would he attack Grace. He is lying to save himself."


    Alexander said.


    But Grace know that this might be true. She insulted Rafael and rejected his praposal may be he was


    This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    holding grudges and attacked Grace.


    "Don''t worry... You are safe here"


    Raajnandini hugged Grace.


    "He risked his life because of me"


    Grace cried.


    "He is fine... He will survive, you wouldn''t be able to do it."


    She assured.


    "He is strong"


    After few hours doctor came out.


    "He is out of danger... It''s not that serious. He will recover soon... For now we are keeping him under


    observation, you can meet him tomorrow... But i need his old medical records, if you can bring it."


    He informed.


    "Yes, he has... We''ll bring it"


    Anamika replied.


    He nodded and walked away.


    "Alex call Gomez... He knows where is it?"


    Anamika said and he nodded.


    "He is out of town but he said it''s in his study, don''t worry I''ll bring it..."


    He assured.


    "Gracee with me"


    "Why do you need her?"


    Raajnandini asked.


    "It''s her husband''s study... She knows it better than me... Come grace"


    He said.


    Grace followed him towards the car.


    "I don''t know anything about his Documents."


    Grace said when theye out.


    "I know, sit inside. I want to ask you something."


    Alexander said.


    Grace sat beside him as he started driving.


    "Now tell me, what''s the story behind this Rafael... I didn''t say anything inside because my parents


    would have got more stressed..."


    "Rafael was the one who told me to me meet Gomez for work... I had no idea that he wants me, he


    was very upset that i chose to do contract with Dominick... One day before our marriage he offered me


    money to pay loan and gave me marriage proposal but i refused. He even tried to mislead me on the


    day of our wedding but Dominick didn''t let it happen... I don''t know what happened after that, i thought


    Dominick has already killed him..."


    Grace told him everything.


    "So Dominick is aware of all this?"


    He asked.


    "Yes, I told him everything... Because I knew Rafael will definitely do something..."


    She said.


    "He is going to pay for it"


    Alexander cursed angrily.


    He parked the car in front of Dominick''s mansion and they both walked inside.


    Alexander walked towards his study and Grace was following him but she stopped when she saw


    maids cleaning the room which was beside his study.


    Grace entered inside when she saw paintings. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw her portraits


    everywhere. That room was filled with her paintings.


    She saw one painting where a girl was sitting on yacht and looking at the sky, it was familiar.


    Realisation hit her, it was her on the yacht when he asked her ''Do you like stars?'' it''s her painting.


    Her eyes watered when she realised that he was drawing her from the beginning. She looked at the


    window when she heard bells, it was from wind chime which she gave him on his birthday. She thought


    he will throw it but instead he kept it in his special ce.


    "Damn, he is really fucked up."


    She heard Alexander and turned around.


    "What more you want, Grace... I have never seen him loving like this. He really wants you... I knew you


    are special for him when he punched me for you. Trust me he will never hit me for some random girl,


    even after that i heard long lecture from him about whatever I did... May be he fucked up but everyone


    deserves a second chance."


    Grace wiped her tears but didn''t say anything. She went to the hospital with Alexander.


    "How is he now?"


    Alexander asked Anamika.


    "They shifted him in Private ward."


    She replied.


    "But he is unconscious."


    "You go home. I''ll stay with him"


    Alexander said.


    "Can I stay"


    Grace asked and they both looked at her.


    "Please."


    Anamika looked at Alexander and nodded.


    "Let her stay..."


    She said.


    "Call me if anything happens... Guards are here for the security..."


    Alexander said and she nodded.


    Grace walked inside his ward and sat beside him. His left arm was wrapped in huge bandage. He was


    sleeping like a baby.


    "Why you always y with me... Sometimes with my body and sometimes with my heart..."


    She mumbled as tears escaped from her eyes.


    Grace fell asleep beside him and woke up when she felt movements. She quickly looked at him. It was


    already morning.


    Dominick sat up with groan. He hissed when he tried to move his hand.


    "Is it hurting too much?"


    Grace asked and he looked at her.


    "What are you doing here?"


    He asked and she looked at him confused.


    "What?"


    She mumbled.


    "Grace you don''t have to be with me out of fear. I know I forced you and it was wrong. I have realised


    my mistakes... I can''t keep you with me forcefully... I know you want to leave me and you are right in


    your ce... I am setting you free, You don''t have to stay with me..."


    He dered and she looked at him shocked.


    Anamika knocked on the door and entered with two nurses.


    "Please wait outside we need to check him"


    Nurse informed.


    Grace was still looking at him with shock not believing what she just heard.


    "Dominick what happened?"


    Anamika asked when she saw Grace''s state.


    "You can send her wherever you want, I won''t stop you anymore."


    Dominick said to his mother with straight face.

 68) Forgiven!

    68) Forgiven!


    Authors pov


    Dominick went home on the same day, Doctors couldn''t stop him.


    He didn''t want to stay in boring room, he was in no mood. He never felt so sad in his life.


    It''s been whole day and he didn''t see Grace again after their morning conversation. He wanted to ask


    his mother that ''did she really left?'' but he didn''t. He doesn''t want to show her that he is regretting his


    decision.


    He entered inside the house and everyone looked at him silently, his mood was really bad.


    "Dom eat something before going upstairs."


    Anamika said.


    "I am not hungry"


    He mumbled and walked towards his room.


    He was looking defeated. He tried but she didn''t choose him. He knew that she wants to leave him


    because she agreed to go with his mother.


    He stood beside the window and released a defeated sigh. He was missing her. He wants her beside


    him. Even if she doesn''t say anything, he Loves to watch her silently.


    He never wanted to let her go but he realised that he was wrong to force her. His parents are right, he


    can''t keep her like this. But he is missing her. He wants her in his arms.


    He is worried that, ''Will she be able to survive In this cruel world. She has already taken wrong decision


    for her father. When she will realise that her kind heart doesn''t belong in this world. What if she get in


    another problem... Where is she now? Doesn''t she feels anything about me, not many but we still have


    some special movements... May be those were nothing in front of my mistakes''


    He closed his eyes and sighed. He already has Rafael in basement so no one is there to hurt her but


    still he was worried.


    His heart was injured but pain was in heart. He never thought he will fill so much pain while Letting her


    go.


    "I want you Grace but monster like me don''t deserve a pure soul like you."


    He mumbled.


    "Maa, I don''t want to eat anything please leave me alone."


    He said without looking back when he heard door opening. He sighed when he heard tes getting


    settled on the table.


    Dominick froze in his ce when someone hugged him from behind. Soft cheeks touched against his


    bare back and small hands wrapped around his torso.


    His heart started beating fast when he recognised the touch.


    "Bunny!"


    He mumbled and turned around.


    It was grace. He looked at her confused.


    Grace stood on her toes and captured his lips in kiss, Dominick quickly respond back while pulling her


    closer by waist with his free hand, other one was in support.


    His eyes snapped open and he stepped back removing his hand from her body.


    "You are drunk"


    He said because she onlyes to him when she is drunk.


    "No i am not drunk... I am sober, more than you"


    She said and he frowned at her.


    "Why are you letting me go now?"


    She asked.


    "Because you wanted to leave me, so I am giving you freedom from me..."


    He replied turning his back at her.


    "Now!?... You didn''t let me go when i was begging you. Now that I am trying to give this rtionship a


    chance, you are ruining everything."


    She confessed and his eyes snapped towards her.


    "What did you say? Chance?"


    He asked shocked.


    She nodded and stepped closer to him, she grabbed his hand and ced on her waist where he was


    holding her before.


    "You can''t give me freedom after stealing my heart..."


    Sheint.


    "I am not good for you"


    He said shaking his head.


    "You deserve someone better"


    "I don''t think i can get someone better than you... I never imagined that i would say this but you are the


    best one for me."


    She ced her hand on his chest and looked in his eyes.


    "I will never get a man who will protect me from everyone, who will order his people to take care of my


    meals... He will not kill his fiance and most important partner for me. He will not take care of father after


    his mistakes. He will not give me massage when I won''t feel good... He will not give me confidence


    about myself, he won''t ept me with my ws... He won''t fill his room with my paintings, he won''t


    cherish my cheap gift like it''s something special. He will not make delicious pasta for me and he


    definitely won''t Threaten me to bury under coconut tree if i won''t eat."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She said and he smiled.


    "He won''t look at me like i am the only beautiful thing in this world... He won''t love me selflessly and he


    definitely won''t take a bullet for me..."


    Her eyes watered.


    Dominick wiped her tear with his thumb.


    "If you were going to leave me then why did you do all this for me?"


    Sheint.


    "I was happily hating you but you made me fall for you... You like ying with me, you enjoy watching


    me in tears... I hate you."


    She cried.


    Dominick chuckled and pulled her in a hug.


    "If you wanted to stay with me then why did you leave with maa."


    He asked.


    Grace hugged him tightly.


    "Because I wanted you toe here... You were Missing your family, i knew that you wille for me


    but i had no idea that you will leave me after that."


    She confessed.


    His heart filled with happiness.


    "So, you forgive me... You don''t hate me anymore?"


    He asked.


    "No and it''s your fault"


    She replied making him chuckle.


    "I want you and this family... They makes me happy..."


    "Maa agreed to let you stay..."


    He asked and she nodded.


    "I told her that I want to give you chance and she was so happy for us... I love your mother."


    She smiled.


    "Then where were you whole day?"


    He questioned.


    "I was packing our stuff to shift here... We are not going back in that boring mansion."


    She replied.


    Dominick chuckled and pulled her in a kiss and first time she responded with all her senses, not scared


    neither drunk. He kissed her like his life is dependent on it.


    "Your arm!"


    She said between kiss not wanting to hurt him.


    "Fuck it, I want you."


    He Groaned.


    "You will get hurt"


    She Said.


    "Then heal me"


    He Smirked.


    "I want my drunk bunny."


    Grace blushed and pushed him on the bed. Dominickid on the bed as she hovered over him.


    She kissed him passionately before taking off his pants.

 69) Together!

    69) Together!


    Authors pov


    Grace blushed and pushed him on the bed. Dominickid on the bed as she hovered over him.


    She kissed him passionately before taking off his pants.


    Grace kissed his jaw and neck making him groan.


    She pampered kisses on his chest slowly travelling downward.


    He sucked in breath when she touched his hardness. Her small hand gripped his length and started


    massaging it.


    His head rolled back when she licked the tip, she slowly took his length in wrapping her warm mouth


    around it. He gulped when spark travelled in his body. He would have take control but he was


    immovable because of his injured arm.


    He slide his hand in her hair and fisted it but didn''t forced it. Her gagging told him that she is struggling.


    Grace sucked on it and bobbed her head up and down, he is huge for a beginner like her. Her eyes


    watered and she tried to breath through nose.


    "I am cuming"


    Dominick breathed out.


    She squeezed his balls and he let himself go. He threw his head back and grunted in pleasure.


    Grace wiped her mouth and looked at him. Dominick sat up and pulled on hisp making her strangle


    his waist.


    He kissed her neck and chest making her moan in pleasure. First time Grace let go and drown in


    pleasure. It felt good to let it go. She wasn''t feeling guilty anymore. This man was feeling like a stranger


    now. She could feel connection building between them, not only her body but her soul was liking it too.


    "I am not good at it"


    She blushed.


    He Smirked.


    "Don''t worry, we''ll get enough chances to make you perfect..."


    Grace smiled and roamed her hands on his chest. She kissed his chest slowly while rubbing her


    wetness on his length and bringing it back to life.


    She got rid of her clothes and slowly took his length inside, Dominick kissed her neck and yed with


    her breasts.


    "You have no idea how much I was waiting for this moment."


    He breathed out and she moaned in response.


    Her walls clenched around his length as she ride him passionately. He grabbed her thigh with his hand


    and looked at her with her with satisfaction.


    She made him cum once again and her whole body trembled when she climaxed with loud moan.


    She fell on his chest while panting heavily. He kissed her forehead and wrapped his free hand around


    her waist.


    "I am sorry Grace... I am sorry for whatever I did to you and the way I treated you..."


    He said.


    "Thanks for saving my life"


    She replied resting her head on his chest.


    "I am not angry anymore but i expect you tomunicate with me before making any decision... You


    can''t just drag me in your life or throw me out whenever you want. You should ask me, what i want."


    "Okay, I promise"


    He replied.


    "I wish, we could have get better beginning... I had any idea that i am going to fall for this cute bunny


    then i would have prepared myself for better."


    Grace chuckled.


    "What made you think that i would have choose the Mafia boss... I wouldn''t have stand beside you let


    alone dating you."


    "Okay then it''s good that we met like this."


    He chuckled.


    "But you are not that scary... I was scared for no reason."


    She smiled.


    "It''s yours fault... You fainted because of it."


    Heughed.


    She hit his chest yfully.


    "It''s not funny... I was dehydrated at that time. It wasn''t because of fear"


    She pouted but he didn''t stopughing at her.


    She smiled looking at hisugh.


    "Laugh, i am going toin about you to Maa."


    She said and he stoppedughing.


    "Okay sorry"


    He chuckled.


    "I brought you food but___"


    She looked at the cold food which was on the table.


    "Do you want toe down to eat with everyone?..."


    She asked.


    "Okay, let''s go."


    He nodded.


    They cleaned themselves and she helped him to wear clothes. Dominick was never happy like this. He


    almost lost hope but everything became normal.


    He realised that his father was right, he couldn''t have her with his fear but she herself came to him


    when he took care of her. Now he understood how his father managed to keep his mother happy even


    after so many years of marriage.


    "Make my hair... I can''t use my hands"


    He demanded.


    "You were fine in bed"


    She teased making him chuckle.


    Grace fixed his hair.


    "God! You are so tall..."


    She huffed.


    "I am perfect, you are short."


    He replied.


    "Excuse me"


    She looked at him offended.


    "But you look cute..."


    He kissed her nose tip making her blush.


    They both walked downstairs, everyone was sitting in living room. All of them smiled when they saw


    Grace and Dominick together.


    "Oohhoo! someone is smiling"


    Raajnandini teased Dominick.


    Anamika smiled at Grace.


    "You two look good together... Stay like this, always!"


    "Come on now, i am hungry..."


    Alexander said and looked at Dominick.


    "Don''t forget we have guest to take care of."


    He was talking about Rafael. Dominick Smirked at him.


    "Later! we have so much things to do... We didn''t do anything properly. Maa, we have new year party in


    two days."


    Raajnandini said.


    "It''s okay, I''ll take care of it."


    Massimo said.


    "Thank you Father inw, you are so sweet."


    Be teased and Massimo Groaned making everyoneugh.


    "Alex for fuck sake, keep your annoying wife away from me"


    Massimo said and Alexander chuckled.


    "How can you call me annoying... I thought you love me."


    Be suppressed herugh while faking her sad pout.


    "You didn''t even give me Christmas gift..."


    "At least spare him Be"


    Alexander sped her naughty mouth.


    "I swear, even devil will run away from this girl."


    He cursed and dragged her towards the dining hall.


    Everyoneughed at them.


    "What did she gifted you?"


    Anamika asked Massimo.


    "Pink toy gun"


    Massimo rolled his eyes and Anamika burst outughing along with everyone.


    "At least yours is calm one... I don''t know what Alex has got."


    He said to Dominick.


    Dominick smiled at Grace.


    They all had dinner together while talking andughing. It was a big happy family.


    Dominick couldn''t take his eyes off of grace. She was looking happy. He captured this moment in his


    eyes to carve it in colours.N?velDrama.Org content.


    He doesn''t want to end this moment. He can happily take thousands more bullets for her.


    Grace got busy with girls, they were excited for new year.


    "are you done eye fucking your girl? I have a Christmas gift for you"


    Alexander Smirked at Dominick.


    They both sneaked towards the basement while everyone was busy.


    "You have no idea how difficult it was to keep him alive"


    Alex huffed.


    "But i thought you will love to do it by yourself."


    Dominick entered the basement and Smirked looking at Rafael''s condition.


    "You never disappoint me, Alex."


    He chuckled.


    "But you left nothing for me... You enjoyed it by yourself"


    He looked at Rafael.


    "How did you even thought that I''ll let you have her... She is mine and she will always be mine."


    Rafael was almost half dead, Alexander has tortured him to death. He started screaming when he saw


    Dominick.


    Dominick kicked his chair angrily making it fall on the floor along with bounded Rafael.


    His screams died when Dominick shot him dead.


    "Do I have blood on my clothes?"


    He asked Alexander.


    "Nope, perfectly clean"


    Alexander Smirked.


    "I don''t want to scare her... It''s just getting normal"


    Dominick fixed his shirt and walked out. He went to Grace and sat there like he didn''t just killed a


    man.

 70) Epilogue!

    70) Epilogue!


    Authors pov


    Three monthster.


    Grace looked around and carefully sneaked inside their bedroom. She grinned evilly when she saw


    Dominick sleeping on the bed.


    She tiptoed towards him and snatched the bedsheet away but her face turned confused when she saw


    pile of pillows instead of Dominick.


    "Ahhh"


    She screamed when he grabbed her from behind.


    "Caught you."


    Dominick caged her against the wall.


    "I am ying this game since childhood... You can''t win against me."


    He Smirked.


    "This is cheating."


    She pouted.


    "I want to colour you first."


    It was Holi and They were ying with colours.


    "First tell me what do you know about Holi."


    Dominick asked.


    "Umm... Okay, maa said it''s a festival of colours and it celebrates spring, love and new life... She also


    told us story but I can''t exin, it little difficult."


    She said.


    "Can I colour you now."


    She asked showing him her fists which were full of powder colour.


    Dominick smiled and released her hands. Grace grinned and smudge colours on his cheeks.


    "My turn now."


    He Smirked.


    Dominick grabbed her arms and pulled her closer. He rubbed his cheek on hers colouring her with love


    and happiness. Grace blushed when he did that.


    "Red suits you"


    He pecked her lips.


    "It''s so much fun..."


    She said excitingly.


    "Everyone is wearing white and we are going y songs in few minutes, we all are going to dance. Do


    you know, there are so many sweets, it''s smelling delicious in the kitchen... This festival is so much


    fun."


    Dominick smiled at her excitement. It''s been three months since they are living happily. She has filled


    his life with happiness.


    Grace sometimes cried because she can''t be pregnant but Dominick assured her that they will


    surrogate when it''s a right time. They made peace with the fact that not every woman is healthy


    enough to carry a child and it''s fine, it doesn''t make her any inferior. People need to understand that


    this is not the only important thing in woman''s life. And surrogate child doesn''t make her less mother, it


    will be her child and she will love that kid more than herself.


    Dominick Never treated her different because of that, and it made their rtionship more stronger.


    Grace has shown incredible growth in her field, she has handled the finance department very


    efficiently.


    Her father is doing well in rehabilitation and actually showing improvement. She couldn''t help but cry


    whenever she sees him trying to to fight his addiction but she is happy that he is trying and all thanks to


    Dominick.


    In these three months she has got connected with him like nothing before. She realised how much he


    loves her and how much she needs him in her life. She realised that she is in love with him too. He


    never missed any chance to make her happy and smile.


    "Dominick i want to tell you something."


    She said nervously.


    He looked at her.


    "Hmm"


    Grace tried to recollect what Anamika has taught her.


    "Main tumse pyar karti hu" (I love you)


    She said and Dominick looked at her shocked. It was looking cute in her American ent.


    "What did you say?"


    He asked in disbelief.


    "Te amo" (i love you)


    She said in Italian.


    Dominick smiled widely and captured her lips in passionate kiss.


    "I love you too..."


    His heart fluttered when she finally confessed it to him.


    "Who is teaching you all this?"


    He chuckled.


    "Everyone... And it''s so fun."


    N?velDrama.Org content.


    She smiled.


    "Alex has taught me something."


    "What is it?"


    He knows that alex can only teach her bad things.


    "Tum pagal ho"


    She said and Dominick shook his head.


    "Do you know what does it mean."


    He asked and she nodded.


    "It means you are crazy."


    Sheughed and ran away after tickling him.


    "Brat"


    Dominick cursed and started running behind her.


    Corridors filled with theirughter.


    Grace screamed when Dominick caught her and picked up bridal style.


    "Okay then let''s do something crazy."


    He Smirked.


    "Ohh no!"


    She shook her head.


    "Ohh yes!"


    He grinned evilly.


    He carried her outside and threw her in a pool of colourful water.


    "Happy holi my wife"


    He teased her.


    "And happy Holi brother."


    Alexander came from behind and kicked him in the pool with evil grin.


    "Alex you bastard."


    Dominick cursed and Graceughed.


    "Maa!"


    Grace screamed when he looked at her evilly.


    "Dominick!"


    Anamika yelled his name.


    "WHAT?"


    Dominick and Alexander yelled at the same time making Anamika look at them madly.


    "You two stick to your names otherwise don''t change it in first ce..."


    She scolded.


    "I am talking to Dominick who is in pool... Don''t y in water it''s dangerous,e out both of you."


    She scolded.


    "Okay!"


    They yelled in response and She smiled remembering how they used to yell just like this when they


    were kids.


    Dominick grabbed grace by waist and pulled closer.


    "Looks like my mother cares for you more than me."


    "Thanks for giving me this family."


    Grace pecked his lips.


    "It feels like a dream... I never thought that it will end up like this..."


    She smiled.


    "This is not the end... It''s just a beginning."


    He smiled looking at her adoringly.


    "I knew it''s more than lust... You have no idea how happy I am to hear those words from you... Say it


    again."


    Grace wrapped her arms around his neck.


    "I love you..."


    "Again"


    He smiled.


    "I love you"


    She smiled.


    "Promise me you will never leave me"


    He demanded.


    "Not in this life"


    She replied.


    "You are stuck with me forever...."


    "And i am in love with this Forever"


    He said and captured her lips in passionate kiss.


    Their tongues started dancing together as they forgot the world around them.


    Their dark journeye to an end and started a journey of love and happiness. He changed himself


    for her love and she forgive him for his love.


    Her sufferings finally came to end, she is living better life than she ever did. His parents Loves and care


    for her more than him. She got two sisters like Be and Raajnandini. Mother like Anamika and brother


    like Alexander who treats her exactly the way he treats Raajnandini.


    She was upset with God but now she is thanking him for everything.


    "Someone please tell them that they are in public"


    Raajnandini said.


    "Close your eyes."


    Alexander chuckled.


    "Let my man enjoy his moment."


    Theyughed looking at the Romantic couple, they were lost in each other.


    Dominick rested his forehead on hers.


    "It''s just a beginning..."


    He breathed out and she smiled.


    THE END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!